PROPOSAL ABSTRACTS - Computers and Writing
PROPOSAL ABSTRACTS - Computers and Writing
PROPOSAL ABSTRACTS - Computers and Writing
Create successful ePaper yourself
Turn your PDF publications into a flip-book with our unique Google optimized e-Paper software.
<strong>PROPOSAL</strong> <strong>ABSTRACTS</strong><br />
from<br />
The Fifth <strong>Computers</strong> <strong>and</strong> <strong>Writing</strong> Conference<br />
May 12-14,1989 - .Unlverslty of Minnesota<br />
Minneapolis, Minnesota<br />
Sponsored by:<br />
The University of Minnesota<br />
Gallaudet University<br />
<strong>and</strong><br />
The Bread Loaf School of English<br />
With Funding From:<br />
The Annenberg/CPB Project<br />
Apple Computer, Inc.<br />
IBM<br />
Chairs:<br />
Trent Batson, Gallaudet University<br />
Geoffrey Slrc, The University of Minnesota<br />
William Wright, The Bread Loaf School<br />
Abstracts published by Gallaudet University, Washington, DC
<strong>PROPOSAL</strong> <strong>ABSTRACTS</strong><br />
from<br />
The Fifth <strong>Computers</strong> <strong>and</strong> <strong>Writing</strong> Conference<br />
May 12-14, 1989 - University of Minnesota<br />
MinneapoUs, Minnesota<br />
Sponsored by:<br />
The University of Minnesota<br />
Gallaudet University<br />
<strong>and</strong><br />
The Bread Loaf School of English<br />
With Funding From:<br />
The Annenberg/CPB Project<br />
Apple Computer, Inc.<br />
IBM<br />
Chairs:<br />
Trent Batson, Gallaudet University<br />
Geoffrey Slrc, The University of Minnesota<br />
William Wright, The Bread Loaf School<br />
Conference Coordinator:<br />
Leslie A. Denny<br />
Department of Prolessiooal Development <strong>and</strong><br />
Conference Services<br />
The University of Minnesota<br />
216 Nolte Center, 315 Pillsbury Drive SE<br />
Minneapolis, MN 55455<br />
For addidional copies of Proposal Abstracts, contact:<br />
Dr. Trent Batson<br />
HMB 120<br />
Gallaudet University<br />
Washington, DC 20002<br />
(202)651-5494<br />
Abstracts published by Gaffaudet University, Washington, DC
NOTES ABOUT ABSTRACfS<br />
The abstracts that are included in this publication are those that were submitted to the conference<br />
review panel for acceptance to the program. They are printed as is, without editing. Since they<br />
were written to the review panel as proposals, they are now presented out of context <strong>and</strong> may<br />
therefore contain puzzling references or seemingly inappropriate comments. However, we felt that<br />
the usefulness of having abstracts h<strong>and</strong>y at the Conference outweighed whatever minor confusion<br />
may ensue from allowing ourselves no time for editing.<br />
The abstracts are alphabetically arranged by nrst author or contact person; they are not cross·<br />
indexed, so if you can't find an author, check the program for other names to look under.<br />
ACKNOWLEDGEMENTS<br />
Thanks to Or. Edward E. Corbett, Jr., <strong>and</strong> Ms. Leslie Proctor at the Program/Conference Support<br />
Unit in the CoUege for Continuing Education at GaUaudet University for their work in preparing<br />
<strong>and</strong> printing these abstracts <strong>and</strong> to Dr. Ann Davidson, Provost, for providing funds to support the<br />
work.<br />
II
TABLE OF CONTENTS<br />
NOTES ABOUT <strong>ABSTRACTS</strong><br />
ACKNOWLEDGEMENTS<br />
ADAMS, BARBARA<br />
Empowering the Unde"epresented Student<br />
ANDERSEN, WALLIS MAY<br />
Using Learning Tool With the Novice WnOter<br />
ANSON, CHRIS M.<br />
Computer Deep Cases for <strong>Writing</strong> Instruction<br />
BALESTER, VALERIE<br />
BUTLER, WAYNE<br />
HALASEK, KAY<br />
PETERSON, NANCY<br />
Panel _. Empowering Students as Readers, Writers, <strong>and</strong> Thinkers<br />
BARKER, THOMAS<br />
From Classroom to Network: Issues for Instructors<br />
BARTON, ELLEN<br />
RAY,RUTH<br />
Computer Literacy From Bottom to Top<br />
BENJAMIN, JAMES<br />
The Use of PC Style Programs to Teach Business Communication<br />
BERTCH, JULIE<br />
English Composition on the Conference:<br />
Creating a Community of Distance Students With CoSy<br />
II<br />
II<br />
1<br />
2<br />
2<br />
3<br />
10<br />
11<br />
13<br />
14<br />
BETZA, RUTH<br />
CROW, CONNIE<br />
The Writer, the Editor, <strong>and</strong> the Macintosh as Collaborators in Technical <strong>Writing</strong> 15<br />
III
BLACK, LAUREL<br />
ROULEAU, KATIIY<br />
Teaching Around Technology: An Ethnographic Study of a<br />
Computer·Based College Composition Class<br />
BODE,JAMES<br />
REDMAN, TIM<br />
Genesis of the LANWRJTER PROJECT AT OHIO STATE AT LIMA<br />
BROSNAHAN, LEGER<br />
A Poor Man's Network System for Computer-Assisted Camp Classrooms<br />
BUMP, JEROME<br />
Testing Computer-Assisted Class Discussion<br />
CHATFIELD, HALE<br />
The Potential of INRAC as a Language for<br />
Designing CAl Tutorials: An Exnmple Involving Poetry<br />
COLLINS, TERRENCE<br />
Learning Disabled Writers Using Word Processing:<br />
Attitude <strong>and</strong> Performance Change<br />
CREW, LOUIS<br />
Computing Stepladders, Demon Traps, Cock's Feathers <strong>and</strong> Black Patches<br />
CUSTER, DAVID<br />
Turbulence of Flow: Observations on Watching <strong>Writing</strong><br />
DAVIS, KEN<br />
Toward a Hypertext on <strong>Writing</strong><br />
DiMATTEO, ANTIIONY J.<br />
Under Erasure: A Theory for Network <strong>Writing</strong> in the Basic English Classroom<br />
DiPARDO, ANNE<br />
DiPARDO, MIKE<br />
Towards the Metapersonal Essay: Exploring the<br />
Potential of Hypertext in tile Composition Class<br />
17<br />
19<br />
21<br />
22<br />
24<br />
25<br />
25<br />
27<br />
27<br />
27<br />
28<br />
iv
DUIN, ANN HILL<br />
Collaborative <strong>Writing</strong> <strong>and</strong> Telecommunications:<br />
University to University -- Course to Course<br />
FAIRCHILD, KIM MICHAEL<br />
MEREDITH, L. GREG<br />
WEXELBLAT, ALAN D.<br />
A Metaphorically Organized Interface Environment for the<br />
Development of Large Software Systems by Teams of Designers<br />
GALICA, GREGORY<br />
HUGHES, BRADLEY<br />
LADINSKY, JACK<br />
Extending the Discussion: A Bulletin Board System for<br />
Integra/ing In/omwl <strong>Writing</strong> Into Classes<br />
31<br />
33<br />
35<br />
GEORGE, LAURIE<br />
KREMERS, MARSHALL<br />
COOPER, ELIZABETH<br />
Panel: <strong>Computers</strong>, Authon°ty, <strong>and</strong> the TeaChing of <strong>Writing</strong> -- Three Perspectives 37<br />
GERRARD, LISA<br />
<strong>Computers</strong>, <strong>Writing</strong> FaCUlty, <strong>and</strong> the Politics of Marginality<br />
GREENLEAF, CYNTHIA<br />
Changing a <strong>Writing</strong> Classroom Into a Community of WnOters<br />
HAWISHER, GAIL<br />
<strong>Writing</strong>. TeChnology, <strong>and</strong> the Activity of Teaching<br />
HERRMANN, ANDREA W.<br />
Evaluation in the Electronic Classroom: A Double Edge Sword -- Or Is It<br />
mLLIGOSS, SUSAN<br />
BARNES, KAREN<br />
BENSON, CHRIS<br />
CRENSHAW, DIANE<br />
MARTIN, ESTHER<br />
POSTON, BILL<br />
Panel -- Becoming Insiders: Computer Conferencing in a Graduate Seminar<br />
38<br />
39<br />
42<br />
44<br />
45<br />
v
HOULETfE, FORREST<br />
Software That Knows How You Write: An IntelJigent Assistant for Writers<br />
HUNTLEY, JOHN<br />
Starting Up a Macintosh Network for <strong>Writing</strong> Ins/ruction:<br />
Caveats, Problems, Promises, Pitfalls, <strong>and</strong> Modest Successes<br />
KAPLAN, NANCY<br />
As We May Teach: Some Problems With Computer-Supported<br />
Collaboration in the <strong>Writing</strong> Cum'culum<br />
47<br />
48<br />
49<br />
KEMP, FRED<br />
Computer-Based Collaborative Wn'ting Instruction Withoul a Computer Network 50<br />
KOZMA, ROBERT B.<br />
The Impact of Computer-Based Tools <strong>and</strong><br />
Rhetorical Prompts on <strong>Writing</strong> Processes <strong>and</strong> Products<br />
LANNOM, REBECCA<br />
Creating a Computer Classroom for Teaching Wn'ting<br />
LAZARUS,KATHLEEN<br />
Finding an Audience for English 1 Essays:<br />
Using <strong>Computers</strong> for Cross-Cultural Communication<br />
LeBLANC, PAUL<br />
The Development of Computer Software for Wn'ting<br />
LOGAN, SHIRLEY W.<br />
Socia/Interaction Among Writers, Tutors, <strong>and</strong><br />
Teachers in a <strong>Writing</strong> Computer Lab for Undergraduates<br />
LOUTH, RICHARD<br />
McALUSTER, CAROLE<br />
The Effect of Word Processing on the Quality of Able Writers' Compositions<br />
McDAID, JOHN<br />
Breaking Frames: Toward an Ecology of Hypennedia<br />
51<br />
52<br />
52<br />
54<br />
55<br />
56<br />
58<br />
vi
MARX, MICHAEL STEVEN<br />
NYDAHL, JOEL<br />
Peer Critiquing Through Telecommunications:<br />
The Intercollegiate Collaborative <strong>Writing</strong> Class<br />
60<br />
MOULTIIROP, STUART<br />
Sharing the Fantasy: Creating a Discourse Community With Interactive Fiction 62<br />
KAUFER, DAVID<br />
NEUWIRTII, CHRISTINE<br />
PALMQUIST, MICHAEL<br />
Panel -- Network Support for Col/aborative <strong>Writing</strong> Curricula: Theory <strong>and</strong> Practice 63<br />
O'CONNOR, JOHN<br />
Teaching Collaborative <strong>Writing</strong> on a Computer<br />
PARLETT, JAMES<br />
CONFER: A Prototype System for Knowledge-Based Prewn·ting<br />
PEEK, GEORGE S.<br />
Developing an Overall Composition Environment<br />
Under MS-DOS: Putting Pieces Together<br />
PEYTON, JOy KREEFT<br />
Technological Innovation Meets Institution:<br />
Birth of Creativity or Murder of a Great Idea<br />
RALEIGH, DONNA<br />
A Study of the Effects of Word Processing<br />
Expen·ence on the Revising Strategies of Inexperienced<br />
Writers at the University of WlSconsin, Eau Claire<br />
KANDALL,NEIL<br />
The Influence on Writers of the User Interfaces of Composition Software<br />
REYNOLDS, TOM<br />
SIRC, GEOFFREY<br />
Is On-Line On-Task<br />
ROSS, DONALD<br />
Beyond NeXT<br />
65<br />
66<br />
68<br />
69<br />
70<br />
71<br />
72<br />
73<br />
vii
SAYERS, DENNIS<br />
Language Attitude Change of Students in US. Upper Elementary<br />
Bilingual Program Classrooms Participating in Computer-Based<br />
Exchanges With Puerto Rican Sister Classes<br />
SCHWARTZ, HELEN J.<br />
BALESTRJ, DIANE<br />
GALLAGHER, BRJAN<br />
KAPLAN, NANCY<br />
NEUWIRTH, CHRJSTINE<br />
HARJNG-SMITH, TORJ<br />
Na/loMi Panel on <strong>Writing</strong> Instruction<br />
SCfUPKE, RAE C.<br />
Underst<strong>and</strong>ing Student Success in the Electronic Collaborative<br />
<strong>Writing</strong> Classroom: A Study of Learning Styles <strong>and</strong> Temperament Types<br />
SELFE, CYNTHIA L<br />
Creating Computer-Based Forums for Academic Discourse:<br />
Electronic Spaces for Community, Dissent, <strong>and</strong> Learning<br />
SHIRK, HENRIETTA NICKELS<br />
Hype"hetoric: Teaching Students to Develop Hypertext Discourse Models<br />
SMITH, CATHERJNE F.<br />
Reconsidering Hypertext<br />
SNYDER, ILANA<br />
A Genre Approach to the Evaluation of Computer <strong>Writing</strong><br />
SNYDER, !LANA<br />
<strong>Writing</strong> With Word Processors:<br />
The Relationship Between <strong>Writing</strong> Genre <strong>and</strong> <strong>Writing</strong> Quality<br />
SUDOL, RONALD A.<br />
Generic Word Processing: Teaching Word Processed<br />
Composing Without a Computer Lab<br />
SUGANO, MIYOKO<br />
Integrating Word ProceSSing Into College <strong>Writing</strong> Courses<br />
74<br />
76<br />
78<br />
79<br />
80<br />
82<br />
84<br />
86<br />
88<br />
89<br />
viii
TAYLOR, PAUL H.<br />
Computer Networks, Discourse, Communities, <strong>and</strong> Chaos<br />
TOBIN, LAD<br />
Wn"ting Between the Lines: Embedded Text in Collaborative Essays<br />
91<br />
92<br />
TUMAN, MYRON<br />
~Cavems Measureless /0 Man~:<br />
The Prospects for Pos/-Typographical Literacy<br />
94<br />
WAYMAN, WENDY<br />
HULL, GLYNDA<br />
GREENLEAF, CYNDY<br />
Student-Centered Software Development<br />
WERIER, CLIFFORD<br />
Computer lAb as a Classroom<br />
WRESCH, WILLIAM<br />
Computer Analysis of <strong>Writing</strong>: How Did We Get Here of All Places<br />
ZARABOZO, GLORIA<br />
CODDINGTON, LYNN<br />
Exp/oring the Creation of Hypertexts: Three Case Studies of Col/ege Writers<br />
96<br />
98<br />
99<br />
101<br />
ix
Adams, Barbara -- Ithaca College<br />
EMPQWERING THE UNDERREPRESENTED STUDENT<br />
For the past 16 years at Ithaca College, entering EOP /HEOP freshmen [those students<br />
assisted by the Educational Opportunity Program (EOP) <strong>and</strong> the Higher Education Opportunity<br />
Program (HEOP)] (who by race or economic status are underrepresented in the college community)<br />
have had the advantage of a five-week, non-credit program held on campus the summer before they<br />
enter college. Current students follow an intensive schedule of developmental <strong>and</strong> college prep<br />
courses in <strong>Writing</strong>, <strong>and</strong> computer classes. In a series of four one-hour sessions during their first<br />
three or four weeks on campus, EOP/HEOP students are taught, as a separate training, the<br />
essentials of word processing. In small groups of seven to 10, students learn the basics of<br />
WordPerfect 5.0 including spell-check <strong>and</strong> thesaurus, with an emphasis on moving text.<br />
Reinforcement is provided by both freewriting <strong>and</strong> focused exercises, as well as by the immediate<br />
application of the newly acquired skill in the students' others courses. The training course is<br />
conducted by three instructors (a writing professor <strong>and</strong> two undergraduate assistants), so extensive<br />
individual attention is assured.<br />
Through faculty observation, a pre- <strong>and</strong> post-training student questionnaire, as well as a<br />
recent follow-up study based on the self-assessments of EOP /HEOP freshmen, sophomores, <strong>and</strong><br />
juniors continuing at the college, we have acquired a strong sense of the effectiveness of teaching<br />
traditionally under-represented students word processing before they enter college. Although half<br />
of each year's freshmen group have had some word processing experience, only a sma ll number are<br />
proficient, <strong>and</strong> many are not familiar with WordPerfect, the program widely used at the college.<br />
Most of these students enter with a strong belief in the value of computer applications, if not yet<br />
the skills to use them. They initially welcome word processing as an easily-mastered tool that<br />
enables them to minimize any h<strong>and</strong>writing, readability, typing, <strong>and</strong> spelling problems that may have<br />
hindered their composing process in the past. Virtually all continue to use word processing in their<br />
subsequent college courses, <strong>and</strong> the majority believe that using word processing helps them to be<br />
more comfortable, efficient, <strong>and</strong> logical thinkers <strong>and</strong> writers. The fact that current writing research<br />
does not clearly confirm such efficacy does not undermine the confidence that acquiring word<br />
processing skills clearly gives under-represented <strong>and</strong> underprepared students. In their selfassessments,<br />
those students who have completed from one to five semesters of college courses<br />
describe at length the specific effects they believe using word processing has had on their writing<br />
habits <strong>and</strong> revising strategies.<br />
Learning word processing early provides these students with a psychological as well as a<br />
practical edge. An expensive, potentially inaccessible, <strong>and</strong> power-conferring technology is now<br />
accessible to them. They enter college with a skiJI that the majority of our entering freshmen have<br />
not yet mastered or even acquired; in their required first-year writing courses they often assist their<br />
professor in the class' one-hour word processing training session. For many EOP IHEOP students,<br />
learning word processing first is the most effective way to approach other computer applications;<br />
familiarity with basic computer functions reduces their apprehension about learning more<br />
sophisticated programs. Most cite their early experience with word processing as a significant factor<br />
in deciding to take subsequent computer courses.
Andersen. Wallis May -- Oakl<strong>and</strong> University<br />
USING LEARNING TOOL WITH THE NQVlCE WRITER<br />
Beginning in fall 1987, coordinated studies examining how computer software affects novice<br />
writers' work have been conducted under the sponsorship of the National Center for Research to<br />
Improve Postsecondary Teaching <strong>and</strong> Learning (NCRIPTAL) at the University of Michigan.<br />
Preliminary results of this study will be presented at the March 1989 Conference on College<br />
Composition <strong>and</strong> Communication. My focus within this study has been on the hypertext program<br />
Learning Tool (Macintosh 512K minimum hardware configuration). My talk at the ecce will<br />
emphasize how certain prompts embedded in Learning Tool affect student writing products, with<br />
comparisons of how novice <strong>and</strong> intermediate writers use the software.<br />
Using examples from the protocol transcripts from this same study (which I am to get by<br />
January 31), at the May <strong>Computers</strong> <strong>and</strong> <strong>Writing</strong> Conference I would like to talk about what<br />
Learning Tool is, how it could be adapted for writing classroom use, <strong>and</strong> what its strengths <strong>and</strong><br />
weaknesses are in relation to other tools that can be used for prompting such as outliners <strong>and</strong> word<br />
processors. My paper would, essentially, continue interpreting the results of the NCRJPTAL study<br />
in the context of previous work I have done on various kinds of Prompting programs (CCCC 1988,<br />
MComputer Invention Programs Today: Accessible <strong>and</strong> Authorable"). Since I don't yet have the<br />
protocol transcripts, this abstract is necessarily general. Hypertext software, however, as it combines<br />
the features of text-based prompting programs <strong>and</strong> graphics systems, seems appropriate to support<br />
the differing learning styles of student writers <strong>and</strong> to assist them in atomatizing planning processes.<br />
Anson, Chris M. -- University of Minnesota<br />
CQMPUTER DEEP CASES FOR WRITING INSTRUCTION<br />
Rhetorical cases for writing have been used in the past to help students learn about the<br />
relationship between context <strong>and</strong> particular choices in language as they write. A rhetorical case<br />
places the student in the role of someone trying to solve a problem, through writing, in a realistic<br />
setting. Most published cases (e.g., Tedlock & Jarvie; Field & Weiss) are very static, providing little<br />
background information. In a typical case for technical writing. for example, the writer plays the<br />
role of an engineer working in the R&D division of a large company. A project has developed<br />
unforseen problems <strong>and</strong> the writer must send a memo to colleagues in upper management<br />
explaining why the project has been delayed <strong>and</strong> requesting more time <strong>and</strong> funds to continue.<br />
Because the writer has no more information than that which is provided in the brief description,<br />
further knowledge about the context cannot inform his or her choices of words, syntax, content,<br />
voice or persona, or audience appeals.<br />
In a project funded by Apple computers <strong>and</strong> the University of Minnesota, I have been<br />
developing "deep cases" -- complex <strong>and</strong> descriptively rich scenarios -- by building banks of<br />
information accessible by the user of the program. The user moves back <strong>and</strong> forth between the<br />
information (organized by a hierarchy of menus) <strong>and</strong> an editor where she is composing a response<br />
to the case. I developed a prototype deep case on the IBM PC using Ross <strong>and</strong> Fossum's ACCESS<br />
2
program; in the process, I also created a tutorial to acquaint students with the program. Under the<br />
provisions of the grant, I am presently exp<strong>and</strong>ing the concept of computer deep cases by using<br />
Hypercard on the MacIntosh to create several types of cases for different writing courses.<br />
Essentially, the program involves a dynamic interplay of writing <strong>and</strong> learning. The student<br />
is provided with a BACKGROUND to the case, available by scrolling through several pages of<br />
descriptive material. This background information culminates in a rhetorical PROBLEM; for<br />
example, in the role of a veterinarian, the student must write a letter to a client, elderly <strong>and</strong> wealthy<br />
Mrs. Thompson, who is recovering from the recent loss of her husb<strong>and</strong> by vacationing at her remote<br />
cottage in the Turks <strong>and</strong> Caicos Isl<strong>and</strong>s, communicable only by mail. In this letter, the writer must<br />
explain to Mrs. Thompson why her aging English Spaniel Beckett, which she had boarded at the<br />
clinic, has died suddenly following an emergency operation for bladder stones. The student may<br />
begin writing this letter by moving to the EDITOR, the word·processing part of the software; or<br />
she may begin learning more about the context by accessing information about the client or the<br />
dog. about the history of the clinic, about the circumstances surrounding the dog's death, <strong>and</strong> so<br />
on. Not all the information is directly relevant to the task, which makes the program instructionally<br />
powerful, since teachers <strong>and</strong> students can talk about how certain kinds of information led to certain<br />
rhetorical <strong>and</strong> linguistic decisions.<br />
The information is organized hierarchically, first by entering the INFORMATION BANK<br />
<strong>and</strong> then by opening up specific DEPOSIT BOXES (e.g., background on Mrs. Thompson; files from<br />
the State Department of Health specifying how long an animal's corpse may be kept in a clinic<br />
before burial; billing <strong>and</strong> partnership agreements; etc.). Each deposit box contains several ITEMS,<br />
which in turn contain from five to twenty screens of information <strong>and</strong> documents. Students may<br />
return to the Information Bank within the Box, or may return to the Editor to work on the task.<br />
Before entering each deposit box, the user is asked to type in a brief justification for wanting<br />
the information. After receiving the information, the user is then asked how it might figure in the<br />
creation of the text. These purpose statements may be used instructionally to illustrate the<br />
relationships between context, purpose <strong>and</strong> language in the writing process.<br />
In this presentation, I will provide a brief background on casebook rhetoric <strong>and</strong> the theory<br />
of deep cases; describe <strong>and</strong> demonstrate the program; offer implications for other CAl in writing;<br />
<strong>and</strong> suggest some avenues for research using these sorts of programs. The audience will be<br />
provided with h<strong>and</strong>·outs <strong>and</strong> a bibliography.<br />
Balester, Valerie •• Texas A&M University<br />
Butler, Wayne;<br />
Halasek, Kay;<br />
<strong>and</strong><br />
Peterson, Nancy .• The University of Texas at Austill<br />
PANEL·· EMPQWERING STUDENTS AS READERS. WRITERS. AND THINKERS<br />
Over the past three years, the Computer Research Lab at The University of Texas at Austin<br />
has attempted to enhance traditional English curricula with computer technology. Our computer·<br />
3
...<br />
based classroom features a local area network that links individual microcomputers with real-time<br />
<strong>and</strong> flIe-time communications software, such as electronic mail. This configuration allows not only<br />
for a wider range of instantaneous feedback from a community of teachers but also from a<br />
community of peers within <strong>and</strong> among classes.<br />
By bringing together social-epistemic rhetoric, collaborative learning pedagogy, <strong>and</strong><br />
networked computer technology, we have designed a curriculum that liberates <strong>and</strong> empowers<br />
students. Historically, the problems of the traditional writing classroom have included passivity,<br />
authority, <strong>and</strong> conformity. We recognize that recent pedagogical techniques. especially collaborative<br />
learning. have already done much to address these problems by creating interpretive communities<br />
within the classroom <strong>and</strong> structuring activities that encourage social interaction <strong>and</strong> thereby<br />
empower the students with authority for their own knowledge. Nevertheless, the traditional<br />
classroom setting creates logistical problems for collaborative learning. The requisite social<br />
interaction requires complex patterns of text sharing <strong>and</strong> group discussion. Local area networks<br />
ease the logistical problems, making information management <strong>and</strong> social interaction more efficient<br />
<strong>and</strong> effective. Our papers -- which describe methods of team teaching, techniques for teaching the<br />
research paper <strong>and</strong> strategies for creating electronic interpretive communities -- all emphasize how<br />
the computer-based collaborative curriculum helps students develop as writers, readers, <strong>and</strong> thinkers<br />
by giving them better access to the dialogue of the interpretive community that makes meaning.<br />
Sharing Autllon·ty: Collaborative Teaching in a Computer-Based <strong>Writing</strong> Course<br />
by Balester, Valerie -- Tews A&M University<br />
<strong>and</strong><br />
Halasek, Kay -- The University of Tews at Austin<br />
This essay addresses a practice rarely undertaken <strong>and</strong> seldom discussed in conversations<br />
about collaborative learning-the collaborative teaching of writing. In the summer of 1987, the<br />
authors <strong>and</strong> a third colleague each taught one section of Rhetoric <strong>and</strong> Composition to provisional<br />
students in the Computer Research Lab classroom at The University of Texas at Austin. The<br />
sections, identical in organization, content, instruction, <strong>and</strong> evaluation, were designed to facilitate<br />
student writing <strong>and</strong> thinking through the collaborative pedagogy described by Kenneth Bruffee (A<br />
Short Course in <strong>Writing</strong>). The course was in may respects experimental, <strong>and</strong> not the least of the<br />
problems was teaching in five weeks the use of the computer network, especially the mail, the word<br />
processing program, <strong>and</strong> the "real-time" message system. Nevertheless, the students adopted an<br />
active rather than a passive learning style. In teaching the course collaboratively, we redefined our<br />
roles by sharing authority with one another <strong>and</strong> with the students, creating, as Paulo Freire<br />
advocates, a problem-posing environment in which students became student-teachers <strong>and</strong> teachers<br />
became teacher-students.<br />
Theoretical Construct<br />
In defining the goals of college-level writing courses, David Bartholomae argues that among<br />
a teacher's primary responsibilities are introducing <strong>and</strong> acquainting students with the discourse<br />
communities of academia. In his essay, RInventing the University,R he characterizes the teacher as<br />
a representative of the academic discourse community <strong>and</strong> the student as a novice who must learn<br />
to write Ras though he were a member of the academyR (135). Collaborative learning pedagogy<br />
4
aims at just such an integration, achieved in part by empowering students within groups of peers.<br />
Students realize, with the support of their peers, an individual authority as weU as the authority of<br />
their group. At the same time, they are introduced, through texts <strong>and</strong> through the person of a<br />
teacher, to a larger <strong>and</strong> more powerful community that they wish to enter. They aid <strong>and</strong> support<br />
each other in their attempts to reach this goal, while the teacher guides <strong>and</strong> evaluates their efforts.<br />
Authority entails the making of meaning or knowledge. In this pedagogy the making of<br />
meaning is neither the sole prerogative nor responsibility of the teacher. As Belenky et. al. have<br />
suggested, we presented a "connected" pedagogy the moved away from the traditional Western<br />
-banking" concept of education condemned by Paulo Freire in which students are filled, like empty<br />
receptacles, with knowledge poured in by the teacher (Womens Ways of Knowing). Instead, students<br />
were actively involved in reading. discussing, <strong>and</strong> critiquing one another's texts <strong>and</strong> the texts of<br />
members of the academic community.<br />
The seat of power shifts -- though not completely, for teachers still hold the ultimate<br />
position of power as course designers <strong>and</strong> evaluators. Belenky, et. at. described a successful teacher<br />
as a "midwife" or "mother' who "assist[s] the students in giving birth to their own ideas, in making<br />
their own tacit knowledge explicit <strong>and</strong> elaborating it" (217). In a collaborative learning model, the<br />
instructors, as "mothers," are concerned with preserving <strong>and</strong> fostering growth in their "children" by<br />
assuring them of the importance, relevance, <strong>and</strong> worth of their ideas. In more familiar metaphors,<br />
the instructors became what Ken Macrorie (Twenty Teachers) has called "enablers" <strong>and</strong> undertake<br />
what Peter Elbow has described as the "believing game" (<strong>Writing</strong> Without Teachers).<br />
Yet we were troubled by one aspect of the coUaborative learning model -- the assumption<br />
that one person could embody the academic discourse community. In fact, our experiences <strong>and</strong><br />
theory told us that knowledge emerges from struggle for consensus. What better way to model the<br />
academy that to present students with a trio of teachers working actively together to make sense<br />
of texts, assign grades, <strong>and</strong> guide novices in joining them Such collaboration would have been<br />
virtually impossible without our computer system.<br />
A description or the course: "Collaborative Learning With <strong>Computers</strong>"<br />
Throughout the five-week session, during which classes met daily, students wrote a series<br />
of essays, peer critiques, <strong>and</strong> responses to peer critiques, all directed toward a final research paper.<br />
The series of assignments, from Bruffee's Short Course, began with a review <strong>and</strong> a personal response<br />
to a particular text. In the second assignment, students reviewed that text's critical reception. The<br />
third <strong>and</strong> fourth assignments required that students accumulate <strong>and</strong> evaluate secondary sources.<br />
This sequence is an effective means for introducing incoming freshman to the dem<strong>and</strong>s <strong>and</strong> rigors<br />
of the academic discourse community while also reminding them of the importance of their own<br />
experiences <strong>and</strong> opinions. However, because the Bruffee model provides a lengthy list of primary<br />
texts for review, students have little opportunity for meaningful discussions with peers <strong>and</strong> teachers<br />
about the issues the texts raise. Furthermore, few teachers are able to read aU the books on the<br />
list, making it more difficult for them to evaluate the book reviews. To alleviate this problem, we<br />
narrowed the list to six texts. Each instructor read two of the six. Because our computer system<br />
allowed communication not only between individuals in each section but also across sections, we<br />
created small communities of peers, each working with the same primary text. The communities<br />
also had at their disposal a "local expert" on the text, the instructor, who became a "participantobserver"<br />
within the small groups (Belenky, et al. Women s Ways of Knowing, 224-25). Finally, the<br />
5
instructors graded collaboratively (i.e., by aU three teachers).<br />
The three sections became a single class through the power of the computer's "file-time M<br />
(LAN e-mail) <strong>and</strong> "real-time" (instantaneous) messaging systems. Although each section met at<br />
a different time, its small communities were able, electronically, to "discuss" their primary texts. In<br />
addition, instructors regularly communicated about the texts with the small groups they guided. The<br />
classroom was spatially <strong>and</strong> temporally extended; cross-section communities replaced the traditional<br />
single community of learners, <strong>and</strong> the single classroom teacher was replaced by three teachers.<br />
We were concerned that three teachers would simply triple the instructor's authority. By<br />
serving as teaching assistants in each other's classes <strong>and</strong> by using the computer for cross-section<br />
communication, we diffused that authority. We also discovered that we could literally illustrate the<br />
ways in which decisions about writing instruction are made, since we could never be counted upon<br />
to agree. For example, we might, in the classroom or during computer "discussions" openly argue<br />
about a stylistic point or a reading of a text. In other words, we did not attempt to hide from the<br />
students the experimental <strong>and</strong> experiential nature of the course. In the end, we did not completely<br />
succeed in sharing authority with our students. Fresh from high school, they were not altogether<br />
willing to take responsibility for their learning. But they did adopt active rather than passive<br />
learning styles. And we did successfully diffuse authority among us, modeling for them something<br />
that approaches the true academic discourse community.<br />
The Sounds of Silence: Listening for Difference in the Computer-Networked Collaborative <strong>Writing</strong><br />
Classroom<br />
by Peterson, Nancy L. -- The University of Texas at Austill<br />
The purpose of this paper is to examine the unique ways in which a computer-networked,<br />
collaborative learning composition classroom has helped student writers become successful revisers<br />
<strong>and</strong> rethinkers of what it means to be "culturally literate M citizens. For many years now, writing<br />
teachers have approached composition from the position that writing, like ontological maturity, is<br />
a process <strong>and</strong> should be taught as such, <strong>and</strong> that one of the most important components of the<br />
writing process is revision. Though many scholars advocate pedogogies which teach students to use<br />
revision, Linda Flower <strong>and</strong> John Hayes have also accurately reported that practicing revision does<br />
not guarantee that students' writing will improve; in fact, it may even grow worse. Why is this so<br />
I propose that students' ability to perform successful revision has as much to do with their<br />
underst<strong>and</strong>ing of the implications of what they believe <strong>and</strong> where those beliefs come from as it does<br />
with their cognitive development, ability to work collaboratively in groups, or audience awareness.<br />
The reality is that we live in a political world of personal, professional, <strong>and</strong> national ideologies. As<br />
a consequence, teachers must be committed to the task of helping their students determine <strong>and</strong><br />
refine what they know <strong>and</strong> how they can most effectively used that knowledge to think <strong>and</strong> write<br />
critically about their world. Such a task is becoming increasingly complicated by recent attempts<br />
by such educators as E. D. Hirsch, Jr. to homogenize American cultural diversity through simplistic<br />
"culturally literate definitions. My own underst<strong>and</strong>ing of Hirsch's positions has lead me to the<br />
University of Texas Computer Research Lab where, for two years, I have been teaching writing<br />
classes examining concepts of cultural literacy in a computer-networked, collaborative learning<br />
classroom. The specific program features of this classroom, which include a mail system, a word-<br />
6
processing program, a real·time discussions forum, <strong>and</strong> file storage capability, allow my students <strong>and</strong><br />
me to create a community of revisers <strong>and</strong> rethinkers in a relatively low·risk, high--content<br />
atmosphere of collaboration, consensus, <strong>and</strong> accommodation of difference.<br />
Theoretical Construct<br />
In 1986, David Bartholomae opened his pivotal essay, MInventing the University," with a<br />
quotation from Michel Foucault's The Archaeology of Knowledge. Part of this quotation states:<br />
-Every educational system is a political means of maintaining or of modifying the appropriation of<br />
discourse, with the knowledge <strong>and</strong> the powers it carries with it" (227). This statement has<br />
significant implications for writing teachers whose goal it is to "empower" their students through an<br />
examination of the diverse cultures in which they currently or eventually expect to live. It implies<br />
that student writers need strategies for gaining access to the written, ora~ <strong>and</strong> political conventions<br />
of language <strong>and</strong>, by association, the power issues inherent in that language. It also allows that<br />
teachers must relinquish some authority about what constitutes "legitimate" knowledge in their<br />
classrooms. In addition, it complicates the classical educational agenda of rhetoric as a kind of<br />
persuasive learning process for making "good" citizens. In a writing classroom that advocates social·<br />
epistemic models of rhetoric, teachers <strong>and</strong> students must work out the above issues as best they can.<br />
They must struggle with their fears of speaking aloud, of writing down <strong>and</strong> duplicating their work<br />
for others to read <strong>and</strong> analyze, of owning their world views in a public forum. They must hammer<br />
out defmitions for such concepts as "popular" culture, "literate" culture, "dominate" culture, counter·<br />
culture, <strong>and</strong> marginalized culture. As a consequence, collaborative learning classrooms often<br />
encourage discussion in the classroom community in order to arrive at epistemological agreement.<br />
In other words, reaching consensus reveals to students the presence of different viewpoints, thus<br />
teaching them how to accommodate such differences as they attempt to establish their qualifications<br />
as members of specific discourse communities. In such a context, however, students' learning<br />
processes are at great risk because of the imminent possibility that dissensus can become<br />
marginalized <strong>and</strong>/or silenced by the majority. Difference of opinion, then, might be viewed as an<br />
aberration, a fluke, or a deviation from the norm, <strong>and</strong> not a legitimate experience worthy of<br />
consideration.<br />
In the face of such risks, a computer-networked collaborative composition classroom can<br />
offer a writing teacher <strong>and</strong> her students the occasional advantage of a technologically mediated<br />
discussion mode. In other words, networked computers offer a forum in which students <strong>and</strong><br />
teachers can compose written responses to each other in a less confrontational <strong>and</strong> thereby less<br />
risky context, <strong>and</strong> from which they can take away permanent transcripts of what <strong>and</strong> why <strong>and</strong> how<br />
they thought about specific course issues at particular moments in their educational lives as the<br />
consequence of collaborative interaction with peers. It also allows for those students who might not<br />
otherwise express opinions to be heard by the very physical presence of their computer input.<br />
Networked computer classrooms require that everyone participate in the process of knowledge<br />
creation. Thus, when students are silent in the computer classroom, it is not usuaUy because they<br />
are afraid to speak. They are silent because they are in the process of thinking <strong>and</strong> composing <strong>and</strong><br />
revising on their computers.<br />
Course Description<br />
The specific application of the theoretical construct described above resulted in a course<br />
which centered around E. D. Hirsch's book, Cultural Literacy, as well as a variety of reviews,<br />
7
critiques, <strong>and</strong> proponent essays of Hirsch's conception of an educational system which can fully <strong>and</strong><br />
adequately teach cultural literacy to all American students. The paper assignments as well as the<br />
drafting <strong>and</strong> revising schedule resulted in some significant revision responses <strong>and</strong> real-time<br />
computer discussion forums in which students explored the larger context of issues that their<br />
individual papers raised in smaller peer-critique groups. The most significant discussions, whether<br />
in revision or discussion settings, nearly always centered on the students' belief systems about what<br />
they perceived the role of education to be <strong>and</strong> how that role affected the ways in which individuals<br />
become productive, responsible, "good" citizens. These discussions were honest, direct,<br />
contemplative, diplomatic, but quite often un-self-reOexive. By this, I mean that students were more<br />
likely to apply the rigor of Hirsch's system to those whom they perceived as "not cutting it" in<br />
American culture (Le., undereducated, functionally illiterate, too ethnically diverse, etc.) than they<br />
were to examine where Hirsch's system originated in the fIrst place. As the course progressed <strong>and</strong><br />
students became more <strong>and</strong> more trusting of the computer technology to protect them from faceto<br />
face confrontation, they were less fearful of public sanctions <strong>and</strong> more willing to state genuine<br />
opinions about cultural literacy <strong>and</strong>, thus more likely to invite critical responses from their peers.<br />
The computer transcripts from these discussion sessions clearly reveal dialogues whose c<strong>and</strong>idness<br />
<strong>and</strong> honesty I have yet to encounter in a verbal class discussion, especially from students who<br />
ordinarily will not volunteer opinions in a conventional classroom setting. Because students were<br />
increasingly willing to put their opinions out in the open via the computer system, by the end of the<br />
course they had received a variety of responses from the class <strong>and</strong> from myself so that they felt the<br />
pressure to qualify many of their more strident, less defensible positions, <strong>and</strong> thus to revise some<br />
of their beliefs in order to write their final, more philosophical papers on the complexities of<br />
defming cultural literacy in a country as ethnically diverse as the United States. Ultimately, the<br />
transcripts, drafts, response, <strong>and</strong> fmal papers revealed that substantial revision takes place 1) when<br />
students are honest about what they believe; 2) when students feel safe enough to articulate their<br />
beliefs; <strong>and</strong> 3) when students value their place in the larger community of thinkers <strong>and</strong> writers<br />
enough to accommodate others' opinions into their own world views.<br />
The Construction of Meaning in an Electronic lntelpretive Community<br />
by Butler, Wayne M. -- The University of Texas in Austin<br />
In his book Twenty Teachers, Ken Macrorie uses the Moebian Loop as a metaphor of how<br />
successful teachers ("enablers") conduct classrooms in which polar opposites are fused. The<br />
Moebian Loop can also represent the dynamics of the computer-based collaborative learning<br />
literature classroom in which networked microcomputers support social views of literary criticism,<br />
rhetoric <strong>and</strong> composition, <strong>and</strong> psycholinguistics; described the goals, objectives <strong>and</strong> curriculum of<br />
a lower division writing-about-literature class taught in the English Department Computer Research<br />
Lab at the University of Texas; <strong>and</strong> analyze transcripts of "real-time" discussions to demonstrate<br />
how the social views of meaning-making can move from the theoretical domain to the practical.<br />
In general, I demonstrate how the polarities of readers vs. writers, speakers vs. writers, meaningmakers<br />
vs. meaning-receivers <strong>and</strong> writing vs. speaking are fused in the computer-based,<br />
collaborative learning writing-about-literature classroom.<br />
In "Composition Theory <strong>and</strong> Literary Theory" (Perspectives on Research <strong>and</strong> Scholarship in<br />
8
Composition, MIA, 1985) John Clifford <strong>and</strong> John Schilb discuss the fusion of the teaching of writing<br />
<strong>and</strong> the teaching of literature under new theoretical frameworks <strong>and</strong> note: "<strong>Writing</strong> emerges as a<br />
process of discovery, enabling students to construct knowledge rather than simply to regurgitate<br />
familiar truths or structural formulas. Literary study ... emerges as a dynamic event, one in which<br />
students can be encouraged to draw upon subjective insights as well as objective perceptions as they<br />
gradually refme their sense of a text. The act of writing <strong>and</strong> the act of reading literature can<br />
therefore become for students mutually enhancing activities, each bolstering the other's capacity<br />
to help students build <strong>and</strong> revise their visions of meaning" (45). Among the "new theoretical<br />
frameworks" alluded to by Clifford <strong>and</strong> Schilb are reader·oriented literary criticism <strong>and</strong> social<br />
constructionist versions of collaborative learning. [n Is There a Text in This Class: The Authority<br />
of the Intelpretive Community, Stanley Fish argues that "it is interpretive communities, rather than<br />
the text or the reader, that produce meaning" (14). Kenneth Bruffee, a social constructionist <strong>and</strong><br />
advocate of collaborative learning argues that collaborative learning is a manifestation ofVygotsky's<br />
theories of language acquisition <strong>and</strong> development <strong>and</strong> the pedagogical technique models the way<br />
knowledge is constructed by interpretive communities in the real world. By participating in the<br />
classroom interpretive community, students learn their roles in the meaning·making process, an<br />
experience that will prepare them to take a role in the more sophisticated interpretive communities<br />
they are attempting to join •• the communities of educated, critical readers, writers, <strong>and</strong> thinkers.<br />
The theories above, especially Fish's, are more descriptive than prescriptive in the sense that<br />
creating an effective, functioning interpretive community in the traditional classroom is difficult due<br />
to the logistics of interaction. The networked classroom, however, serves to link individuals into<br />
the types of interpretive communities that do in fact create meaning.<br />
The course discussed in this paper, based on The Lexington Introduction to Literature, relies<br />
on a reader·oriented approach to literature using a computer·based collaborative pedagogy. The<br />
general goals of the course are to have students move from subjective readers/writers to functioning<br />
individuals in a meaning·making interpretive community. The final paper of the course asked the<br />
students to write a research-based literary interpretation of James Joyce's The Dead in which they<br />
supported their Mreadings" in terms of the meaning-making transaction among the reader, the text,<br />
the local interpretive community, <strong>and</strong> the professional interpretive community.<br />
The transcripts of one particular stage of the research paper process, the real-time<br />
discussions, reveal the various ways members of the local interpretive community interact to create<br />
meaning. In the development of the analysis, I extract episodes from the transcripts of a two-day<br />
discussion of the title of the story which illustrate members as readers making meaning of peers'<br />
comments <strong>and</strong> the literary text, members as writers shaping <strong>and</strong> discovering their meanings through<br />
the live, immediate social interaction, <strong>and</strong> the interpretive community arriving at a communal<br />
interpretation of the literary text. In addition, I address some of the theoretical issues concerning<br />
writing vs. speaking, <strong>and</strong> demonstrate how such real-time discussions serve to fuse the polarity<br />
between the two by placing writers in an environment more typical of speaking, that is, live,<br />
immediate feedback from an audience which serves to help speakers shape their meaning. I<br />
conclude that "real-time M microcomputer network technology serves as a research tool in the sense<br />
that the transcripts illustrate prominent psycholinguistic, literary, <strong>and</strong> rhetorical theories, <strong>and</strong><br />
perhaps more importantly, as a pedagogical tool because the networked classroom creates a true<br />
interpretive community by empowering students with access to the meaning-making dialogue.<br />
9
Barker, Thomas •• Texas Tech University<br />
FROM ClASSROOM TO NElWORK: ISSUES FOR INSTRUCTORS<br />
One of the most noticeable directions in computer-assisted compositIOn is that of<br />
networking. Many who now teach in computerized classrooms are considering implementing<br />
networks as the next logical step in computer assistance. OUf computer classroom at Texas Tech<br />
is no exception. After having made the transition from lab (housing 10-15 computers: walk-in<br />
usage) to classroom (housing 25 computers: one per student) it now seems appropriate to exp<strong>and</strong><br />
the technology to include electronic mail <strong>and</strong> shared fLies.<br />
The purpose of this talk will be to present an ovelView of the process of making the<br />
transition from computer classroom to networked classroom. It is designed for those now faced<br />
with that transition, <strong>and</strong> intended to address some of their concerns.<br />
Those concerns fall into three broad categories:<br />
1) What hardware <strong>and</strong> software is required for networking;<br />
2) What pedagogical differences will the networked classroom allow; <strong>and</strong><br />
3) What theoretical approaches are relevant to the networked classroom. The approach<br />
taken in this talk will be practical, but not "how to." The information in it is based on the author's<br />
experience in planning an Ethernet network in the microcomputer classroom at Texas Tech, as well<br />
as published information <strong>and</strong> research on networks <strong>and</strong> writing.<br />
What hardware <strong>and</strong> software are required for networking<br />
In this portion of the talk I will present an overview of the cards, cables, connectors, <strong>and</strong><br />
software required for networking. Additionally, this section will include definitions of types of<br />
networks <strong>and</strong> a brief description of the Daedalus system, a system of invention <strong>and</strong> word processing<br />
software especially designed for networked classrooms. This section will include an overview of<br />
some of the capabilities networking will provide: shared directories, electronic mail, <strong>and</strong> new<br />
software. This material will be covered in a h<strong>and</strong>out to the audience.<br />
What pedagogical difTerences will the classroom make<br />
Teachers considering expansion to a networked classroom need to consider what differences<br />
they will face in their new classroom. Thompson (1988) identifies a number of areas where<br />
classroom activities will differ. These include observations on the behavior of students discussing<br />
in an electronic environment, <strong>and</strong> how that environment affects their sensitivity to error, anonymity,<br />
<strong>and</strong> attitudes toward other students in the network. Also surveyed is work by Forman (1987) who<br />
identifies 7 "conclusions· from exploratory research into computer.mediated networking in the<br />
workplace. Some of her observations are pertinent to networked classrooms. In addition, writing<br />
instructors need to consider the affect of computers on traditional "proscenium" class set·ups <strong>and</strong><br />
on the amount of text students produce.<br />
What theoretical approaches are relevant to the networked classroom<br />
The area of theoretical approaches is a very broad topic. <strong>and</strong> can only be sketched out in<br />
this talk. Basically. I will try to tie networking in with social constructionist thought as it is currently<br />
articulated by Berlin <strong>and</strong> Bruffee. In particular, Kremers (1988) gives an interesting view of the<br />
"liberation" of students in networked classrooms. Information in this section will be based on the<br />
experience of teachers in networked classrooms at Gallaudet University, New York Institute of<br />
Technology. <strong>and</strong> the University of Texas, as well as published work based on current theories of<br />
!O
composing processes. Time permitting, I will begin to sketch out the main principles of a network<br />
theory of writing. based on the use of network technology in writing instruction.<br />
Barton, EDen<br />
<strong>and</strong><br />
Ray, Ruth •• Wayne State University<br />
COMPUTER LITERACY FROM BOTTOM TO TOP<br />
Recent research offers a concept of literacy as an empowering <strong>and</strong> enabling strategy<br />
necessary to succeed within an increasingly complicated society. From this perspective,literacy has<br />
both cognitive <strong>and</strong> social aspects; it includes not only the cognitive processes of reading, writing,<br />
<strong>and</strong> calculating, but also the social processes of demonstrating in appropriate ways that one is<br />
knowledgeable in these areas. In this view, literacy is a way of thinking, a way of functioning within<br />
literate communities, <strong>and</strong>, in general, an approach towards life. (Cook·Gumperz, 1986; Kintgen.<br />
Kroll, <strong>and</strong> Rose, 1988).<br />
Research on computers <strong>and</strong> literacy has been characterized by the presentation of diverse<br />
defmitions of "computer literacy." The National Council of Teachers of Mathematics, for instance,<br />
claims, "computer literacy is an essential outcome of contemporary education. Each student should<br />
acquire an underst<strong>and</strong>ing of the versatility <strong>and</strong> limitations of the computer through first·h<strong>and</strong><br />
experience in a variety of fields: (quoted in Naisbitt. 1982:33). some see computer literacy in terms<br />
of skills: Dreyfus <strong>and</strong> Dreyfus, for instance, say, "[C]omputer literacy consists in knowing what sort<br />
of skills <strong>and</strong> what level of skills can <strong>and</strong> should be taught using computers.- (1986: 156) Others<br />
connect those skills to larger issues; Papert, for instance, qualifies his definition of computer<br />
literacy, saying "true computer literacy is not just knowing how to make use of computers <strong>and</strong><br />
computational ideas. It is knowing when it is appropriate to do so" (1980: 155).<br />
The common characteristic underlying these definitions is their assumptions of authority.<br />
Each one reflects a top·down model: educators, administrators, <strong>and</strong> researchers speak from the<br />
perspective of their individual fields, establish themselves as authorities, <strong>and</strong> teD what computer<br />
literacy would be <strong>and</strong> how it should be demonstrated. Such top·down definitions are impositions<br />
of one view without fuD consideration of alternative views, <strong>and</strong> thus are destined to fail. Freire<br />
(1970) convincingly argues that top·down definitions are unsuccessful because they do not respond<br />
to the every day needs of people. What is needed for successful literacy education is a bottom-up<br />
approach •• one that is defined <strong>and</strong> generated by people rather than leaders, students rather than<br />
administrators, learners rather than experts. Ohmann talks about the effectiveness of bottom-up<br />
approaches to literacy education, such as the Cuban literacy campaign in which Cuban illiterates<br />
-learned to read <strong>and</strong> write in the context of a revolution, <strong>and</strong> with the aim of becoming fuD<br />
participants in it, not of passing from third grade into fourth grade or of meeting a coDege<br />
requirement ... people responded with energy because they saw the revolution as theirs, <strong>and</strong><br />
literacy as contributing to it" (1985: 686.87). Similarly, computer literacy movements will be<br />
effective when they are defined in terms of a particular social context <strong>and</strong> when learners see<br />
11
themselves as full contributing members within that context. People will respond to calls for<br />
computer literacy when they perceive that knowledge of computers will make an essential<br />
contribution to their lives.<br />
We propose that future research on computer literacy incorporate a bottom-up perspective.<br />
In this view, computer literacy is based on how one lives <strong>and</strong> works with computers. A bottomup<br />
perspective takes into account the fact that different communities define computer literacy in<br />
their own ways <strong>and</strong> for their own purposes. It also responds to one of the central concepts of<br />
literacy as presented in recent research, namely, that literacy is a way of living. In this paper, we<br />
will report on a pilot study aimed at discovering different perspectives on computer literacy <strong>and</strong><br />
suggesting new directions for research in theory <strong>and</strong> pedagogy. The project is an interview study<br />
which examines how non-academics define computer literacy. This project elicits perspectives which<br />
have not been fully represented in previous debates on computer literacy.<br />
The study will survey a small group of people (approximately 10-15) who have had varying<br />
amounts of experience with computers in their lives. Some of our respondents have had extensive<br />
experience with computers on the job, through programming or using complex software programs.<br />
Others have made computers a part of their personal lives, using personal computers at home for<br />
a variety of tasks. Some respondents have had little experience with computers at work or at home.<br />
We will question respondents about the place computers play in their lives, asking them to<br />
consciously formulate <strong>and</strong> then articulate their views on literacy in general <strong>and</strong> computer literacy<br />
in particular. We will determine whether <strong>and</strong> how they use computers; how they learned or plan<br />
to learn about computers; whether learning about <strong>and</strong> using computers is easy or difficult for them;<br />
what, if anything, they feel is important to know about computers; <strong>and</strong> what is important for others,<br />
such as their children, to know about computers. We also will ask them whether they believe<br />
computers have changed their lives, their habits, their ways of working, <strong>and</strong> their ways of thinking.<br />
Finally, we will ask our respondents to project views of the way individuals <strong>and</strong> society might be<br />
affected by the continuing use of computers. We believe that these interviews will elicit ideas,<br />
opinions, <strong>and</strong> information that will inform future research <strong>and</strong> practice.<br />
In this abstract, we have not presented a new or revised definition of computer literacy. By<br />
looking outside the academy, our research will provide an alternative view of computer literacy,<br />
one that will shift authority over computer literacy from a small group of educators to a larger<br />
group of citizens. We see a definition of computer literacy for the 1990's arising from the active<br />
collaboration of diverse groups who are living <strong>and</strong> working with computers.<br />
References<br />
Barton, E. & R. Ray. (Forthcoming). Developing connections: <strong>Computers</strong> <strong>and</strong> literacy. <strong>Computers</strong><br />
<strong>and</strong> Composition.<br />
Cook-Gumperz, J. (1986). Introduction. In J. Cook-Gumperz (Ed.), The social construction of<br />
literacy (pp.l-IS). Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.<br />
Dreyfus, H. L. & Dreyfus, S. E. (1986). Mind over machine: The power of human intuition <strong>and</strong><br />
expertise in the era of the computer. NY: The Free Press.<br />
Freire, Paulo. (1970). Pedagogy of the oppressed. New York: Herder <strong>and</strong> Herder.<br />
Kintgen, E., Kroll, B., Rose, M. (Eds.). (1988). Perspective 011 literacy. Carbondale, lL: Southern<br />
illinois University Press.<br />
Naisbitt, J. (1982). Megatrends: Ten new directions transforming our lives. NY: Warner Books.<br />
12
Ohmann, R. (1985. Literacy, technology, <strong>and</strong> monopoly capital. College English, !Z. 675-689.<br />
Papert, S. (1980). Mindstorms: Children, computers <strong>and</strong>powerful ideas. Brighton: Harvester Press.<br />
Benjamin, James -- The University of Toledo<br />
THE USE OF PC STYLE PROGRAMS TO TEACH BUSINESS COMMUNICATION<br />
While text analysis has been available on mainframe computers for over a decade, only<br />
recently have test analysis programs become generally available for use with personal computers.<br />
Business <strong>and</strong> industry increasingly use commercially available "style" programs to evaluate written<br />
communication. This study provides a comparative analysis of the commercially available PC<br />
programs for style analysis. The paper examines the usefulness <strong>and</strong> pedagogical limitations of<br />
a variety of programs including GRAMMATIK II, PC STYLE, MICRO TEXT ANALYSIS<br />
SYSTEM, MICROCOMPlITER PROGRAMS FOR LITERARY ANALYSIS, PC-READ, <strong>and</strong><br />
RIGHTWRITER.<br />
Students in an American Management Association course on ~Communication skills for<br />
Managers~ were asked to compose a written assignment in the unit on written communication. The<br />
text of these memos <strong>and</strong> the American Management Association guideline memo served as the<br />
material analyzed using a variety of style programs. The results of these analyses are compared for<br />
pedagogical factors including speed, accuracy, support documentation <strong>and</strong> usefulness of feedback.<br />
References<br />
Abercrombie, John. Computer Programs for Literary Analysis. Philadelphia: University of<br />
Pennsylvania Press, 1984.<br />
Bingaman, Christine, R. Graham, <strong>and</strong> M. Wheeler. Communication Skills for Managers. New<br />
York: American Management Association, 1983.<br />
Burke, E., Ed. <strong>Computers</strong> in Humanistic Research. Englewood Cliffs, NJ: Prentice Hall, 1967.<br />
Creasy, William C. Microcomputers <strong>and</strong> Literary Scholarship. Los Angeles: University of California,<br />
1986.<br />
Daiute, C. <strong>Writing</strong> <strong>and</strong> <strong>Computers</strong>. Reading, MA: Addison-Wesley Publishing Company, 1985.<br />
Day, A. Colin. Text Processing. New York: Cambridge University Press, 1984.<br />
Feldman, Paula R. The Wordworlhy Computer. New York: R<strong>and</strong>om House, 1987.<br />
Hockey, Susan. A Guide to Computer Applications in the Humanities. Baltimore: John Hopkins<br />
University Press, 1980.<br />
Howard-Hill, T. H. Literary Concordances: A Guide to the Preparation of Manual <strong>and</strong> Computer<br />
Concordances. Oxford: Pergamon Press, 1979.<br />
Joshi, A., B. L. Webber, <strong>and</strong> I. A. Sag, Eds. Elements of Discourse Underst<strong>and</strong>ing. New York:<br />
Cambridge University Press, 1981.<br />
Kren, George M. <strong>and</strong> George Christakes. Scholars <strong>and</strong> Personal <strong>Computers</strong>. New York: Human<br />
Science Press, 1988.<br />
Lang, Bere!. Philosophy <strong>and</strong> the Art of <strong>Writing</strong>. Lewisburg, PA: Bucknell University Press, 1983.<br />
Mitchell, J. L., Ed. <strong>Computers</strong> in the Humanities. Edinburgh: Edinburgh University Press, 1974.<br />
13
Oakman, Robert. Computer Methods for Literary Research. Columbia, SC: University of South<br />
Carolina Press, 1980.<br />
Patton, P. C. <strong>and</strong> R. A Holoien. Computing in the HU/1Ulllities. Lexington, MA: Lexington, 1981.<br />
Rudell, B. H. <strong>Computers</strong> <strong>and</strong> Literature. Cambridge, MA: Abacus Press, 1985.<br />
Tankard, Jim. "The Literary Detective," Byte, 11 (February 1986), 231-238.<br />
Wisbey, R. A, Ed. The Computer in Literary <strong>and</strong> Linguistic Research. Cambridge: Cambridge<br />
University Press, 1971.<br />
Bertch, Julie -- Rio Saldo Community Col/ege<br />
ENGLISH COMPOSITION ON mE CONFERENCE;<br />
DISTANCE STUDENTS WITH CoSy<br />
CREATING A COMMUNITY OF<br />
The distance learner presents a special challenge in the community college, even in a<br />
college-without-walls where fmding new ways to meet unique needs is an everyday event. In the<br />
Department of Instructional Technology at Rio Salado Community College (one of the Maricopa<br />
Community Colleges in Phoenix), traditional correspondence courses have been effectively enhanced<br />
with audio tapes <strong>and</strong> teleconferences, but neither of these provides the ongoing, always accessible<br />
classroom interaction that we know enables learning <strong>and</strong> encourages persistence. Computer<br />
conferencing has become a useful alternative, one we feel has tremendous possibilities for<br />
instruction in writing.<br />
There are predictable problems in distance education: isolation can lead to procrastination<br />
<strong>and</strong> undermine motivation; confusion can result in wasted study time <strong>and</strong> effort. Busy schedules<br />
change priorities, <strong>and</strong> the quiet dem<strong>and</strong>s made by a textbook <strong>and</strong> a study guide are too easily<br />
ignored.<br />
The computer conference, on the other h<strong>and</strong>, can provide a dynamic, compelling<br />
environment for the distance student. Distance learners are still separated by time <strong>and</strong> space, but<br />
their personal computers <strong>and</strong> modems connect them into a single community <strong>and</strong> provides a<br />
stimulating opportunity for participation. No matter where they live or what their work schedules<br />
are, a simple sign-on means that class is now in session.<br />
CoSy, the computer conferencing system software developed by the University of Guelph<br />
in Ontario, provides the structure for our Freshman Composition courses (English 101 <strong>and</strong> 102).<br />
It allows for presentation of material that augments the traditional study guide <strong>and</strong> lets the<br />
instructor personalize <strong>and</strong> lead the discussion of course content. (An earlier experiment that<br />
presented entire study guide "lessons" on the computer proved cumbersome--the students preferred<br />
to read longer passages in print, <strong>and</strong> as an instructor who encourages students to annotate their<br />
material <strong>and</strong> review it regularly, J found screen delivery unsatisfactory.)<br />
CoSy doesn't replace the traditional distance course any more than teachers' words in<br />
classrooms replace textbooks. Instead, CoSy becomes the vehicle for class discussion. Also, it<br />
provides the means for small group interactions, where three or four (or more) students can work<br />
together on a class activity. And CoSy's easy <strong>and</strong> confidential MAlL function lets students interact<br />
individually with the instructor, asking questions that can be answered almost immediately <strong>and</strong><br />
14
sending assignments which can be evaluated <strong>and</strong> returned as quickly as any classroom-based course.<br />
(Often more so, as almost all of the instructor's time is spent "in conference" rather than in other<br />
kinds of teaching activities.)<br />
After having discussed the rationale for offering the computer conferencing alternative in<br />
distance education, this presentation will explain the three major modes of CoSY: the<br />
CONFERENCE, where the teacher can initiate class discussions, make further explanations, <strong>and</strong><br />
where students can respond, make comments, <strong>and</strong> ask questions; the CONVERSATIONS, where<br />
small groups can engage in classroom activities, work together on writing assignments, <strong>and</strong> engage<br />
in peer evaluations; <strong>and</strong> MAIL, where any member of the group can send <strong>and</strong> receive messages to<br />
any other member. The operations of each mode will be described as well as the specific uses to<br />
which each is put in the writing classes, including types of assignments <strong>and</strong> methods of presenting<br />
them.<br />
The presentation will conclude by showing examples of student participation in all three<br />
modes of the computer conferences, emphasizing the advantages each aspect of the system brings<br />
to distance learning <strong>and</strong> the benefits the conference as a whole offers to non-traditional learners.<br />
The session will end by inviting audience discussion.<br />
Betza, Ruth<br />
<strong>and</strong><br />
Crow, Connie -- Microsoft Corporation<br />
THE WRITER, THE EDITOR, AND THE MACINTOSH AS COLLABORATORS IN TECHNICAL<br />
WRmNG<br />
A networked publication system requires collaboration beyond writer to writer, or even write<br />
to editor. In an on-line publication system the document file itself is the key point of ownership.<br />
The writer originates the ownership of the electronic me <strong>and</strong> h<strong>and</strong>s it off, to be locked out of his<br />
or her own work.<br />
Recently, the Applications Division of Microsoft Corporation switched to an on-line<br />
publication system we call -Mac Pubs." This system uses Microsoft Word on networked Macintosh<br />
computers to produce documentation <strong>and</strong> courseware for its application software.<br />
This on-line publication system changed the way writers, editors, artists, <strong>and</strong> production staff<br />
work together. In our presentation for the Fifth <strong>Computers</strong> <strong>and</strong> <strong>Writing</strong> Conference, we will<br />
discuss how networking is a method for collaboration. particularly between writer <strong>and</strong> editor.<br />
The Players in a Networked Publication System<br />
In our networked publication system, people with different skills collaborate to produce<br />
fmished documentation. Our players include designers who design the page layout, paste-up artist<br />
who work with art, <strong>and</strong> marketing people who commission <strong>and</strong> review the document. The key<br />
players we will discuss are the writer, the editor, <strong>and</strong> the computer network itself.<br />
The writer. The first draft is the writer'S responsibility; that much hasn't changed.<br />
However, because the writer writes with a template of the page layout, the page formatting is also<br />
the writer's responsibility. He or she must create the document as it will look, long before the<br />
15
ewriting <strong>and</strong> editing tum the words into the final document. In addition, the writer requests <strong>and</strong><br />
sometimes even produces the art required in the writer's portion of a document. The writer also<br />
uses the network to draw information from several sources, such as a spec to answer technical<br />
questions, a style guide to answer terminology questions, <strong>and</strong> ftles of other writers working on<br />
related topics.<br />
The editor. The editor ensures that the writer's words make sense <strong>and</strong> are accurately<br />
written. The editor is responsible for updating the me to reflect any changes in the software. In<br />
the software industry, accuracy is a moving target because software under development is always<br />
changing. In addition, the editor in a networked system takes over the responsibilities of overseeing<br />
art at it is created, <strong>and</strong> ensures that the writer's page layout is correct.<br />
The network. The network consists of individual Macintoshes <strong>and</strong> a server. A server is<br />
simply a Macintosh with plenty of memory <strong>and</strong> a hard disk. A computer security system ensures<br />
that document files have owners who can grant permission to others to use the document files, or<br />
keep the fLIes strictly to themselves. The server is the central point in the question of ownership<br />
in the collaborative system.<br />
H<strong>and</strong>ing OIT Ownership<br />
In academic publishing, when a writer considers a document finished enough to be passed<br />
on the writer usually mails a manuscript to a publisher or editor. Normally the writer receives<br />
the manuscript back with comments, <strong>and</strong> has final say over the manuscript itself. That is, the writer<br />
owns the manuscript completely, throughout the publication process.<br />
In contrast, in our networked publication process, the writer passes off a manuscript by<br />
placing the document me in the editor's folder on the server. At this point, the writer gives up<br />
ownership of the manuscript. The use of the network dictates a complete transfer of ownership.<br />
One <strong>and</strong> only one individual must have complete ownership over th e computer file, to track any<br />
changes in it. Otherwise, several people might make changes to the document at the same time,<br />
<strong>and</strong> only one version will be kept. Or, worse, an older version of the document may appear after<br />
others have done their work, <strong>and</strong> work will be lost.<br />
For a writer, there is a finality of being locked out of one's own meso The writer still feels<br />
responsible for the accuracy of the files, for example for making changes if the topic (computer<br />
software) changes in development. But the editor now owns the document, <strong>and</strong> it becomes the<br />
editor's responsibility to make any changes he or she feels necessary to maintain the accuracy of<br />
the document.<br />
Implications or Ownership<br />
Our talk will discuss issues of ownership, <strong>and</strong> the very personal emotional <strong>and</strong> professional<br />
feelings it elicits in scores of writers <strong>and</strong> editors who work with the Mac Pubs process.<br />
Frequently in publication, the writer <strong>and</strong> editor never meet, or exchange conversation by<br />
phone from a distance of three thous<strong>and</strong> miles. Our in·house networked publication system is more<br />
like a classroom, where people discuss <strong>and</strong> critique writing constantly <strong>and</strong> still have to meet <strong>and</strong> talk<br />
<strong>and</strong> get along during the next class period.<br />
Trust is a central component. As in all publishing systems, trust involves language, tone, <strong>and</strong><br />
creativity .. the stuff of potential arguments between any writer <strong>and</strong> editor. In a networked system,<br />
an editor has, in effect, carte blanche to change anything the writer has done.<br />
In our industry, trust also involves accuracy, or the belief that the owner of the files --<br />
16
whether writer or editor .- is equally capable of maintaining accuracy. An editor may feel that<br />
writers do not trust the editor's ability to maintain accuracy, or to have as much expertise over the<br />
topic as the writer. Yet the editor must update documentation as the software changes. Essentially,<br />
the editor becomes editor, writer, <strong>and</strong> software tester all in one.<br />
Implications for the Classroom<br />
During the 1980's, instructors have spoken of making sure that students have ownership over<br />
their classroom writing. Studies of student writers, from fLTst grade through college, show that<br />
students can make great strides as writers once they develop that sense of ownership. Ownership<br />
is simply another way of feeling that writing is something worth doing. A collaborative writer has<br />
to feel ownership to do good work. Paradoxically, a collaborative writer must also be prepared to<br />
give up the writing when it must be h<strong>and</strong>ed off. This is particularly true in an on· line system<br />
where ownership is given off before the final result is produced.<br />
We've found that collaboration produces good work. In our presentation we'd like to<br />
encourage collaborative classroom writing activities to develop both the ownership <strong>and</strong> the flexibility<br />
necessary in collaborative writing.<br />
Black, Laurel<br />
<strong>and</strong><br />
Rouleau, Kathy •• Miami University<br />
TEACHING ARQUND TECHNQLOGY: AN ETHNOGRAPHIC STUDY OF A COMPUTER·<br />
BASED COLLEGE COMPOSITION CLASS<br />
We will present the results of an ethnographic study in which we each spent one month in<br />
two composition classrooms. One class was a computer.based class taught in an IBM laboratory.<br />
The other was taught by the same instructor <strong>and</strong> followed the same syllabus but was taught in a<br />
more traditional classroom setting. While observing we used log sheets indicating time·on·task <strong>and</strong><br />
number of students involved in each activity, <strong>and</strong> supplemented these data with field notes <strong>and</strong><br />
interviews of the instructor <strong>and</strong> other instructors who teach or hc:.ve taught the same class in the<br />
mM laboratory.<br />
Our findings indicate that the presence of computers may affect the classroom environment<br />
in very subtle ways. The technology, with all it comprises physically <strong>and</strong> potentially for the<br />
composition student, becomes both an attraction <strong>and</strong> a distraction. We found large group<br />
discussions to be significantly <strong>and</strong> negatively affected, <strong>and</strong> observed between the two classes very<br />
different patterns in the ways in which students interacted with each other <strong>and</strong> with the instructor.<br />
A sense of "classroom chemistry" <strong>and</strong> hence collaborative approaches to learning <strong>and</strong> teaching<br />
appeared to be more difficult to establish <strong>and</strong> maintain in the computer·based composition class.<br />
In our presentation we will include specific descriptive examples of classroom observations<br />
<strong>and</strong> will use an overhead <strong>and</strong> provide h<strong>and</strong>outs to discuss the laboratory design <strong>and</strong> significant<br />
rmdings.<br />
Ten years ago, an intruder barged into the composition classroom. Teachers were fascinated<br />
<strong>and</strong> lost at the same time. How was one supposed to introduce this new addition Was it friend<br />
17
or foe As the years have gone by. more <strong>and</strong> more teachers are convinced that the computer is<br />
composition's friend. A plethora of studies have been done, looking at how students write with<br />
computers. Yet, until very recently, little attention has been given to the context of the computer<br />
composition classroom, to the effect this technology has on the complex relationships that develop<br />
between students <strong>and</strong> between teacher <strong>and</strong> students. It is this environment that our study explores.<br />
In order to underst<strong>and</strong> the context of a computer·based English class, we chose to observe<br />
two classes: a regular first-year ENG 111 class taught in a traditional classroom <strong>and</strong> a section of<br />
ENG t11.e taught in the mM laboratory. Both were taught by the same instructor on the same<br />
days using the same syllabus. The IBM laboratory is arranged in a "double U" shape: a small U of<br />
computers within a large U.<br />
A total of four weeks of class meetings were observed. Researchers used log sheets divided<br />
into five minutes periods which allowed us to record the time spent in various activities in each<br />
class. This was supplemented by observation sheets on which we noted the number of students<br />
involved in the assigned activity. <strong>and</strong> as well by extensive field notes. Interviews with the instructor<br />
were done informally throughout the study <strong>and</strong> formally mid-way through <strong>and</strong> at the end. Other<br />
instructors utilizing the TBM lab were also interviewed.<br />
Our findings indicated that while the amount of time spent on writing activities was not<br />
significantly different for the two classes (21% of time in ENG 111 <strong>and</strong> 23% of time in the<br />
computer-based ENG 111.C). far less whole class discussion took place in the computer-based class.<br />
In its place we observed "lecture/discussion." which describes a situation where the instructor<br />
attempts to generate classroom discussion but is unsuccessful. While the intent is not to lecture<br />
formally, nonetheless, the instructor does most of the talking. In the computer-based class, 115<br />
minutes of lecture/formal presentation <strong>and</strong> lecture/discussion took place in the total observed time<br />
of 434.5 minutes; in the regular classroom, only 45 minutes of similar activity took place: 26% of<br />
all class time as compared to 10%.<br />
The students were blocked by their equipment from seeing all of their classmates, <strong>and</strong> so<br />
directed their comments to the instructor. They began to rely on the instructor to speak for them<br />
to other students whom they could not see directly. The instructor was forced to st<strong>and</strong> in the center<br />
of the laboratory in order to be seen by all the students <strong>and</strong> naturally became a focus. With less<br />
whole group discussion occurring, students seemed reluctant to speak <strong>and</strong> unsure of their<br />
relationships with one another <strong>and</strong> the value of their individual statements; the instructor was<br />
forced to repeatedly prompt them in order to receive responses. Students had difficulty working<br />
in groups, <strong>and</strong> developed unequal relationships when working in pairs on collaborative papers, as<br />
one student was able to use her computer while another wasn't. Almost twice as much writing in<br />
groups took place in the non-computer composition class as in the computer-based class: 72.5<br />
minutes in ENG 111 <strong>and</strong> 37.5 minutes in ENG lI1.e<br />
Students were distracted from discussion by their computers: it is difficult for a student who<br />
can't see all her classmates to garner enough enthusiasm to exchange ideas <strong>and</strong> beliefs, especially<br />
when instead she can more easily effect a change with one keystroke on the screen in front of her.<br />
When we discussed these fmdings with the instructors, we touched upon the idea of "classroom<br />
chemistry" <strong>and</strong> how that develops; whether students necessarily concerned with learning to use the<br />
technology in front of them, instead of learning their fellow students' names, had begun early to<br />
concentrate on their computers rather than their classmates.<br />
18
If we believe that students learn best when they learn together, face to face -- through<br />
collaborative papers, peer group workshops <strong>and</strong> whole class discussion -- then we must think about<br />
the constraints that a computer classroom places upon our efforts to facilitate such learning. If we<br />
believe that the instructor functions as a weU-informed facilitator for such learning, then we must<br />
look at how a computer classroom may make such a role difficult to establish <strong>and</strong> maintain. Our<br />
research supported aU the evidence that students enjoy using a computer to write: students arrived<br />
early <strong>and</strong> immediately began typing, <strong>and</strong> many stayed later. But we have to ask ourselves what we<br />
want to occur within the context of the classroom itself. What sparks that desire to write -- with<br />
a keyboard or a pencil -- may weU be the quality <strong>and</strong> quantity of discussion that occurs in that<br />
composition classroom. What this study suggests-limited though it may be -- is that this technology<br />
which so invites our students to write may at times hinder them from discovering-from learning<br />
from one another-what it is that they want <strong>and</strong> need to write about.<br />
Bode, James<br />
<strong>and</strong><br />
Redman, Tim -- Ohio State University at Lima<br />
GENESIS OF THE LANWRITER PROJECT AT QHIO SIAn; AT LIMA<br />
Dissatisfaction with the classroom limits of st<strong>and</strong>-alone computers <strong>and</strong> the fortunate<br />
confluence of two external factors (outside funding from an Ohio Board of Regents' grant <strong>and</strong> a<br />
change in our registration system) with our work in computer-assisted pedagogy led to the<br />
development of the LANWR1TER Project at the Lima Campus of the Ohio State University. This<br />
LAN-based writing laboratory will enable students to engage in peer group conferencing even when<br />
they are unable to meet together. In addition, in a traditional classroom setting, the system will<br />
enable the instructor to observe the student's work, intervene with suggestions, or display the work<br />
to the entire class.<br />
Of course Trent Batson's pioneering research at GaUaudet University. as reported in his<br />
ENFILOG newsletter <strong>and</strong> several articles on the subject, inspired the direction of our own work<br />
took. The type of networked computer laboratory they describe, developed by CompuTeach in<br />
Washington, D.C., has existed in the coUege of Agriculture at OSU-Columbus for several years.<br />
CaUed the LINK system, it was developed by Applied Computer Systems of Johnstown, Ohio. Of<br />
course. instead of being used specifically for writing instruction, the Columbus classroom was used<br />
for any application where it wou ld be useful for an instructor to take an image from any of the<br />
linked computer <strong>and</strong> display it on any or all of the other monitors in the LINK system.<br />
We visited the classroom in the College of Agriculture <strong>and</strong> read the materials provided by<br />
compuTeach <strong>and</strong> the articles describing the writing networks at Gallaudet <strong>and</strong> Northern Virginia<br />
Community College. While we remained enthusiastic about the potential for LANs in writing<br />
instruction, we were less happy with the hardware choices adopted. The implementation of<br />
networking in place at those schools is decidedly non-st<strong>and</strong>ard. Additional cabling is used to<br />
electronically switch the video inputs from local to global feed, <strong>and</strong> the software allows only minimal<br />
message sending on a separate window. We wished to make possible a much more elaborate<br />
19
interaction among the participants using only the st<strong>and</strong>ard cabling <strong>and</strong> software available on a<br />
st<strong>and</strong>ard LAN.<br />
The lAN-based writing laboratory at Ohio state Lima will enable students to offer<br />
suggestions on revisions to each other even when they are never able to meet together. The<br />
proposed revisions will be keyed to specific text <strong>and</strong> will be easily reviewed by either part. In<br />
addition, if they are working at the same time, students will be able to "chat" with each other<br />
through a window on their screens. Instructors will be able to make similar notes. In addition,<br />
when students are using the system, the instructor will be able to observe their work, "chat" with<br />
them, <strong>and</strong> intervene by moving the cursor <strong>and</strong> making changes in their text. The software under<br />
development to enable this interaction is intended to make use of any lAN-based system that<br />
conforms to the NETBIOS protocol. since many different lANs support NETBIOS, this offers the<br />
widest possible latitude in the LANs the program will support. No additional wiring or software<br />
would be needed.<br />
Two "external" developments aided our progress with this project. The second biennium of<br />
the Ohio Board of Regents' Selective Excellence Program occurred last year, <strong>and</strong> our campus was<br />
eligible to apply for S50,Ooo a year in funding from the Board under their Academic Challenge<br />
Program, designed to support the expansion of campus programs that had already demonstrated<br />
excellence. A computer project was a natural for our campus, <strong>and</strong> we were able to gain outside<br />
support for the next six years with a grant from the OBR for S 102,000.<br />
The second development was an administrative need for equipment to allow the installation<br />
of the new OSU registration system. There were two methods to achieve that end, a dedicated<br />
mini-computer with connected terminals or a local area network, <strong>and</strong> vendors were invited to<br />
campus to bid on both possibilities. Each would cost roughly the same amount of money, but the<br />
lAN, in addition to alleviating the immediate concern over the new registration system, also had<br />
the potential to serve as the foundation for a campus-wide LAN with broader application. Thus<br />
the administrative need for a new registration system leveraged the start of a LAN for the entire<br />
campus.<br />
Of course, one decision necessitated many others. The new LAN had to hook into the only<br />
other lAN on campus, the Novell system in the library. in place for the purpose of cataloging the<br />
holdings. Based on the recommendation of several specialists at OSU-Columbus. the Banyan<br />
system was selected. The primary rationale was that Banyan supported the TCP lIP protocol. the<br />
protocol used in the university-wide SONNET (System of Neighboring Networks) system already<br />
in place. Banyan also had the reputation of being user-friendly, <strong>and</strong> of having one of the best<br />
electronic mail systems available.<br />
The use of peer groups for commentary <strong>and</strong> discussion about student writing has been<br />
shown to be a successful approach for teaching composition. We believe that pioneering work by<br />
Batson <strong>and</strong> others has already demonstrated the potential of LANs for writing instruction. But<br />
existing systems involve the use of a video-switching box with additional cables <strong>and</strong> only minimal<br />
interchange. By developing a fully interactive editor package, which uses only the cabling <strong>and</strong><br />
software available on a st<strong>and</strong>ard LAN, our LANWRlTER system allows more extensive interaction<br />
among students <strong>and</strong> teachers <strong>and</strong> could be adopted at other institutions without modifications to<br />
existing LANs which support NETBIOS.<br />
20
Brosnahan, Leger ~. lIJinois State University<br />
A POOR MAN'S NE1WQRK SYSTEM FOR COMPUTER-ASSISTED COMP CLASSROOMS<br />
Perhaps a number of composition teachers already have a number of computers or perhaps<br />
even a classroom full to aid them in the teaching of composition. Illinois State University, perhaps<br />
alone, has ten classrooms equipped with twenty-one Zeniths with Citizen printers each <strong>and</strong> requires<br />
that all of its freshman composition courses be taught on/with the computer.<br />
Aside from the problem that this arrangement creates for the small but significant number<br />
of computerphobe students who are compelled to take the only required course in the university<br />
on the computers they hate, the relatively recent arrangement of the classrooms poses problems not<br />
only for the small but significant number of computerphobe instructors required to teach the course<br />
on/ with computers but also for instructors who welcome the computers but are still trying to<br />
discover a method of teaching composition courses on the computer without subverting either the<br />
machines or the instructors.<br />
The problem is that. if the students compose on the machines during class time. which is<br />
enormously expensive however you figure it, the instructor is subverted by being deprived of any<br />
spread-effect in his instruction, the basic reason for having classes in the beginning. by being limited<br />
to instructing one student at a time, or the machines are collectively subverted by lecturing or<br />
discussion with the whole class <strong>and</strong> maximum spread-effect at the cost of subverting the machines.<br />
Dividing class time into part lecture <strong>and</strong> part use of the machines does not solve the problem but<br />
simply divides the subversions, half of one, then half of the other perhaps.<br />
My composition-teaching experience has convinced me of a number of perhaps not universal<br />
convictions that underlie my attempt at solving this problem <strong>and</strong> should be mentioned before<br />
suggesting my solution. First, I became convinced that all correction or reading of students' papers<br />
out of the presence of the writers was conscientious busy-work <strong>and</strong> responsible for the unreasonable<br />
<strong>and</strong> unprofitable work-load in teaching composition which accounts for its popularity. Second, if<br />
an instructor really knows more about composition than freshmen, <strong>and</strong> most do, then that<br />
difference is what should be shown constantly to the students <strong>and</strong> not hidden or dispersed in the<br />
form of notes written in isolation <strong>and</strong> read, if at all, in isolation by the individual student. This is<br />
especially true because so many improvements in freshman writing are problems not just for the<br />
individual but for a large part of every class, so that spread-effect is extremely valuable. Third,<br />
individual conferences, whether in the office or in the classroom, are extremely unsatisfactory,<br />
inadequate, <strong>and</strong> wastefully repetitive, rather like notes on individual students' papers. Fourth, the<br />
best solution seems to be to hold individual conferences, or their equivalent, in the classroom but<br />
in the hearing <strong>and</strong> with the cooperation of the entire class. Fifth, for this to be effective, the<br />
individual student's paper must be reproduced <strong>and</strong> distributed to the entire class so that they can<br />
read along with the instructor, or perhaps another student, <strong>and</strong> make <strong>and</strong> hear explained in some<br />
detail the suggestions for improvement or the corrections of the paper. This is my current best<br />
guess about the best possible use, for both students <strong>and</strong> instructors, that can be made of class time,<br />
which is extremely expensive however you figure it, since it allows for individual instruction with<br />
flexible <strong>and</strong> adequate time for explanation combined with maximum spread-effect of the instruction.<br />
In the past, this method has dem<strong>and</strong>ed that students submit typed copy, the typed copy be<br />
xeroxed, the xerox copy be used to make a thermofax ditto master, the master be run for twenty-<br />
21
some individual copies, the copies be distributed berore the class was prepared to read. A<br />
considerable expense of time <strong>and</strong> materials. When the classrooms were converted to computers,<br />
this process could be slightly streamlined by having the students cut ditto masters on their printers,<br />
the dittos then simply being run off <strong>and</strong> copies distributed, but still a considerable expense of time<br />
<strong>and</strong> material.<br />
Of course, the solution, which has already occurred to you, is to network the machines <strong>and</strong><br />
avoid all the paper, but it is easy enough to get the machines perhaps, while networking is extremely<br />
expensive <strong>and</strong> hardly feasible for less than a c1assroomful of machines. What is needed is a<br />
poorman's networking system compatible with few or may machines as they are collected <strong>and</strong> that<br />
allows use of the machines for reading papers without introducing paper.<br />
My suggestion is that students submit their work on disks. The disks for the whole class be<br />
put on a single disk (twenty minutes), the collective disk be diskcopied onto twenty~some other<br />
disks (twenty~some minutes), the students' work disks <strong>and</strong> collective disks be distributed to the<br />
students. Then all students call up, for instance, laSmith, i.e., Smith's first draft of paper number<br />
one, <strong>and</strong> the class collectively, under guidance of the instructor or one of the students, read <strong>and</strong><br />
suggest improvements for revision, or edit later revisions, on the tube. To preserve the original text,<br />
changed parts are bracketed <strong>and</strong> changes are underlined while shifted blocks are bracketed in<br />
original position <strong>and</strong> reproduced <strong>and</strong> underlined in the new positions.<br />
I propose this as a flexible solution to the dilemma of subverting either the instructor or the<br />
machines in computer~equipped but un-networked composition classrooms after the one to six hour<br />
of class time reasonably devoted to teaching the machine.<br />
Bump, Jerome ~- The University of Texas at Austin<br />
TESTING COMPUTER-ASSISTED CLASS DISCUSSIQN<br />
Last year at the Computer <strong>and</strong> Composition conference in Duluth I spoke about how we<br />
used our networked classroom <strong>and</strong> our collaborative software, now called INTERCHANGE, for<br />
computer~assisted class discussion (CACD) in a two-semester freshman literature <strong>and</strong> composition<br />
class <strong>and</strong> a graduate course in computers <strong>and</strong> the humanities. We were able to let students draw<br />
on visual <strong>and</strong> writing skills to improve thinking in class discussion <strong>and</strong> to provide electronic <strong>and</strong><br />
written transcripts for instruction <strong>and</strong> for a database for literary <strong>and</strong> rhetorical research <strong>and</strong> for<br />
software evaluation. We used pseudonyms in INTERCHANGE to prevent stereotyping <strong>and</strong><br />
encourage students to try out daring new roles <strong>and</strong> innovative thoughts; to talk to new people; to<br />
provide more evidence for assertions; <strong>and</strong> to facilitate debate. We also found that pseudonyms<br />
released inhibitions <strong>and</strong> increased emotional honesty <strong>and</strong> self-disclosure. I reported on our tests<br />
of collaborative exams, collaborative writing, group grading, <strong>and</strong> gender bias <strong>and</strong> sex role<br />
stereotyping in CAl <strong>and</strong> in readers' responses to literature. I also summarized how we used<br />
INTERCHANGE to conduct real time experiments which radicaUy changed the speed, focus, <strong>and</strong><br />
response of readers to literary texts.<br />
We have just completed another test of INTERCHANGE which should appeal more to those<br />
oriented to the social sciences, as it involves a larger, more statistically significant group of students<br />
22
<strong>and</strong> this time we arranged for control groups in the experiment. The same questions were asked<br />
of these students <strong>and</strong> there were some interesting deviations from our previous results, only a few<br />
of which can be discussed in this limited space. In addition, established psychological measures<br />
were used to determine personality types for experiments in conference organization. The impact<br />
of INTERCHANGE on composition was tested by having students write analyses of the transcripts<br />
of the INTERCHANGE sessions <strong>and</strong> compare those experiences to other writing assignments.<br />
Like the freshman class discussed last year, our experiment was quite unusual in that our<br />
subject was a course which focused primarily on literature rather than on composition: "Family in<br />
the Victorian Novel.- We stressed the psychology of family system, as represented in literature,<br />
<strong>and</strong> access to emotion in reader response. Where the previous courses had eighteen <strong>and</strong> nine<br />
students respectively, this course had thirty-three students of widely varying backgrounds. Most of<br />
the students were seniors yet 33% of them had never used a computer before for verbal rather than<br />
mathematical experience, <strong>and</strong> an additional 12% had used one only very infrequently for that<br />
purpose. Nevertheless, instead of experiencing technostress, most students in this class felt that,<br />
as one put it, "the computer network is an interesting new mode of emotional analysis" which in fact<br />
helps release stress.<br />
The students read five novels over the course of the semester <strong>and</strong> began discussion of each<br />
novel with the class meeting as a whole. For subsequent classes we split into two groups, with the<br />
fIrst half of the alphabet going to the computer classroom to discuss the novel in conferences of<br />
four or five students on our networked computer system, while the second half of the alphabet<br />
met in small groups of four or five students <strong>and</strong> discussed the novel face to face. For the next class<br />
meeting, we wou ld switch, with the second half of the alphabet going to the computer classroom<br />
10 discuss the same novel <strong>and</strong> the first half meeting face to face. Thus each of the five novels was<br />
discussed both ways by all students, giving them ample opportunity to compare. At the end of the<br />
class the students responded to seventy questions about their experience. For instance, they were<br />
asked to rate ·the most valuable technique in the course·: 41 % chose the computer-assisted small<br />
group discussions, 20% chose face-to-face small group discussions, 20% chose discussion with the<br />
class as a whole, <strong>and</strong> 17% chose watching psychologists discuss family systems on videotape. That<br />
INTERCHANGE would be more popular than small face-to-face <strong>and</strong> whole class discussions<br />
combined was perhaps the most remarkable result of our experiment. One of those who voted that<br />
way added, •• felt that I could express my opinions a lot more openly. I also felt like everyone had<br />
more of a chance to say what they wanted <strong>and</strong> however much they wanted without having someone<br />
interrupt them." Another simply said, ftI was more apt to express my feelings using the computer<br />
than I was in group or face-to-face discussion."<br />
The results of previous experiments with gender segregation in conferencingwas confirmed:<br />
despite the size of this class, the vote was still unanimous in favor of mixing the sexes rather than<br />
segregating them in INTERCHANGE conferences. We also e)({Jerimented with conference<br />
organization on the basis of introvert <strong>and</strong> extrovert, using the Myers-Briggs scale, <strong>and</strong> on the basis<br />
of four categories of dependence, using a measure developed by our counseling center. We focused<br />
on the impact of ftflaming,ft of the ·share, not compare" rule used in the treatment of dependent<br />
personalities. Most students preferred introvert/extrovert conference organization with the share,<br />
not compare rule, <strong>and</strong> 42 percent preferred it with pseudonyms. Introverts felt most strongly about<br />
this; one student said, "'The interchange between the students was much more open with the<br />
23
computers, especially for the introverted members of the class, including myself." In fact, at one<br />
point the introverts thought an extrovert had entered their conference <strong>and</strong> stated their resentment.<br />
As one student put it, "My favorite aspect of this class was the computer.assisted discussions. This<br />
allowed me to discuss my feelings more freely. It is hard for me to tell my feelings <strong>and</strong> emotions<br />
to a bunch of people. Also, I liked the use of the pseudonyms better; it made me feel safer in<br />
expressing my feelings." Others found the share, not compare rule even more effective; one student<br />
wrote that "it gave me more freedom to express what I felt about the novel even more so than using<br />
the pseudonyms."<br />
Basing writing assignments on the computer printouts of the INTERCHANGE sessions also<br />
changed student response. As in the previous courses, these students rated the primary advantage<br />
of INTERCHANGE its ability to allow all students to participate in class discussion. However, for<br />
the second most important advantage, where the other classes chose the small group interaction in<br />
the conferences, this class chose the availability of written transcripts of the discus·<br />
sion.<br />
The two page limit of this abstract prevents discussion of the many other variations in the<br />
responses of these students to the computer network, compared to previous classes. Suffice it to<br />
say we gathered more information about the relationships between the use of pseudonyms <strong>and</strong> the<br />
dehumanization attributed to computers; between computers <strong>and</strong> aggression; between networked<br />
computers <strong>and</strong> individualized·instruction; between computers <strong>and</strong> voice communication; between<br />
the size of the class <strong>and</strong> the need for pseudonyms; <strong>and</strong> between computers, literature, <strong>and</strong><br />
psychotherapy generally. We also learned more about how minorities can be liberated by truly<br />
student-centered CACD, how it facilitates the feminist model of receptive rather than aggressive<br />
reading, how the synergistic effect of CACD implies a radically new model of creativity, <strong>and</strong> more<br />
about the limits of keyboarding <strong>and</strong> room arrangement, <strong>and</strong> the status of transcripts of CACD as<br />
a new genre, a via media between speaking <strong>and</strong> formal prose.<br />
Chatfield, Hale .. Hiram College<br />
THE POTENTIAL OF INRAC AS A LANGUAGE FOR DESIGNING CAl TUTORIALS: AN<br />
EXAMPLE INVOLVING POETRY<br />
INRAC is a compiled language designed specifically for applications in which the most<br />
appropriate or desirable inputs <strong>and</strong> outputs are natural English. It is the language of Racter, the<br />
computer·"author" of "the first book ever written by a computer," The Policeman's Beard is Half<br />
Constructed (Warner, 1984) .. <strong>and</strong> of course the novelty disk Racter (Mindscape, 1984).<br />
These zany early applications of INRAC serve somewhat to obscure the fact that it is a<br />
serious Artificial Intelligence language offering manifold possibilities for both education <strong>and</strong><br />
industry.<br />
"Star Alpha" is an INRAC program I have been working on for about a year. INRAC<br />
enables a program on poetry to analyze, interpret, <strong>and</strong> make authentic responses to all kinds of<br />
inputs, including poetry itself. Thus an INRAC program seldom requires "Yes/No" answers or<br />
menu selections, but instead "listens to" whatever the user says.<br />
24
·Star Alpha" is an INRAC program which enables a kind of authentic exchange between the<br />
student poet <strong>and</strong> the computer, which may continue to proffer new options <strong>and</strong> ideas--including the<br />
study of specific forms like the sonnet or villanelle, or prosodies like the pantoum or the Welsh<br />
cynghanned. At all points the user is asked meaningful <strong>and</strong> challenging questions, <strong>and</strong> his or her<br />
answers influence the directions offered by the program.<br />
Collins, Terrence -- University of Minnesota<br />
LEARNING DISABLED WRITERS USING WORD PROCESSING:<br />
PERfORMANCE CHANGE<br />
ATIITUDE AND<br />
I propose to report on a three-year study supported by a demonstration project grant from<br />
the U.S. Department of Education-Postsecondary Programs for the H<strong>and</strong>icapped. The focus of the<br />
study was the impact of microcomputer word processing on performance <strong>and</strong> attitudes among<br />
learning disabled writers in college who use word processors to complete required writing courses.<br />
The study took place in the General College of the University of Minnesota, August, 1985 -<br />
September, 1988. Interim results have been reported previously in a number of working papers <strong>and</strong><br />
articles. This will be the fIrst presentation to combine aggregate three-year statistical data <strong>and</strong><br />
interview data.<br />
The presentation will go through several steps:<br />
(1) Background: (a) the Learning Disabled Writers Project will be profiled; (b) features<br />
of the writing of learning disabled writes will be outlined in brief; (c) the hypotheses of the study<br />
<strong>and</strong> its methods will be outlined.<br />
(2) Statistical information cuUed from three 20-week replications of the word-processing<br />
intervention (total n = 61 learning disabled, 160 non-learning disabled subjects) will be presented.<br />
Criteria include course completion rates, grade point average, pre-post scores on a writing sample,<br />
fluency as measured by total words produced, control as measured by frequency of speUing errors,<br />
<strong>and</strong> change scores on the Daly-Miller Scale of <strong>Writing</strong> Apprehension.<br />
3. Reflective commentary culled from interviews with a large subset of the 61 learning<br />
disabled students studied.<br />
4. Generalization from the study to the effects <strong>and</strong> limits of word processing as an<br />
accommodation of the writing difficulties most frequently encountered among learning disabled<br />
college students.<br />
Crew, Louis -- Claflin Col/ege<br />
COMPUTING STEPLAIJDERS. DEMON TRAPS. COCK'S FEATHERS AND BLACK PATCHES<br />
In the last decade we've done a fairly good job studying writers' processes, documenting<br />
professionals' fits <strong>and</strong> starts, as known before we began to count:<br />
Most writers-poets in especial -- prefer having it understood that they compose by a species of<br />
fine frenzy -- an ecstatic intuition-<strong>and</strong> would positively shudder at letting the public take a peep<br />
behind the scenes, at the elaborate <strong>and</strong> vaCillating crudities of thought -- at the purpose seized<br />
25
only at the last moment -- at the innumerable glimpses of idea that arrived not at the maturity<br />
of full view -- at the fully matured fancies discarded in despair as unmanageable -- at the<br />
cautious selections <strong>and</strong> rejections -- at the painful erasures <strong>and</strong> interpolations -- in a word, at<br />
the wheels <strong>and</strong> pinions -- the tackle for scene-shifting -- the stepladders <strong>and</strong> demon-traps -- the<br />
cock's feathers, the red paint <strong>and</strong> the black patches, which in ninety-nine cases of a hundred,<br />
constitute the properties of the literary histrio.<br />
--Edgar Allen Poe<br />
Programmers have only partially tapped what we know about writer's processes. I propose<br />
to "take a peep behind the scenes" to suggest more than two dozen programs not yet written, to<br />
help with the real "properties of the literary histrio." For example, programs to<br />
> play with multiple combinations of prefixes <strong>and</strong> suffixes to a root which the user supplies<br />
> chart densities of assonance. consonance, <strong>and</strong> alliteration in a text<br />
> monitor Chinglish (Chinese interference with English)<br />
> supply r<strong>and</strong>om words as prompts when blocked<br />
> prompt the blocked writer for a creative use of on-line thesauruses such as WordFinder<br />
<strong>and</strong> TUrbo Lightning<br />
> generate puns<br />
> rearrange words, sentences, <strong>and</strong>/or paragraphs <strong>and</strong> so forth.<br />
Professional writers will suggest other programs. I will query them through various<br />
electronic networks for writers.<br />
As background, I will review more than two dozen more writers' programs already available,<br />
most of them shareware, popular with professional writers, as they attest to one another, as through<br />
the journalists' forum of Compu-Serve <strong>and</strong> various SIG newsletters for writers. Examples:<br />
UST (Buerg). Views, searches, <strong>and</strong> copies.<br />
FGREP (Dunford). Searches & clones.<br />
FOG INDEX. Monitors pomposity.<br />
PARSE (PC Magazine). Counts printable characters; words with three or more<br />
syllables; sentences; average characters/word; average words/sentence.<br />
PCOutline. Arranges.<br />
I will also draw insights from my own work as review editor of <strong>Computers</strong> & Composition<br />
<strong>and</strong> as a programmer. Sample programs:<br />
BASICENG. Helps you write for ESL readers<br />
CANTONESE. Teaches spoken Cantonese. An earlier version, "MailMerge Cantonese,"<br />
won best-article-of-1985 by the Hong Kong Computer Society, reprinted in the Journal of the<br />
Chinese Language Teachers' Association, May 1986.<br />
INVENT. Helps you invent fresh metaphors.<br />
MUSES. Circulates manuscripts, catalogs publishers, monitors queries,<br />
writes letters, prints manuscripts, summarizes data, tallies circulation, specializes bibliographies,<br />
<strong>and</strong> more.<br />
MYLOG. Documents how you use your computer--for IRS, for clients, etc.<br />
POETEASE. Generates assonance, consonance, <strong>and</strong> rhyme.<br />
STYLED. Graphs sentence length, word length, punctuation, syntax, weak verbs, <strong>and</strong><br />
nominalization.<br />
I will focus mainly on directions for new programs.<br />
26
Custer, David -- Massachusetts Institute of Technology<br />
TURBULENCE OF FLOW; OBSERVATIONS ON WATCHING WRITING<br />
For the past year, instructors at MIT, using EOS, the Educational On-line System, which<br />
has introduced computers into the writing classes, have been recording students' writing keystroke<br />
by keystroke as they type. These keystroke records can be replayed character by character allowing<br />
instructors <strong>and</strong> students to watch the writing process in action.<br />
I would like to describe how we have used this record/replay technology in the classroom<br />
<strong>and</strong> share some of my observations from watching replays.<br />
Davis, Ken -- Indiana University-Purdue University at Indianapolis<br />
TOWARD A HYPERTEXT ON WRITING<br />
As both research <strong>and</strong> most teachers' experience suggest, little about writing can be taught<br />
<strong>and</strong> learned consciously <strong>and</strong> directly. Most of a writer's fluency comes from extensive exposure to<br />
written language, through extensive self-motivated reading. From such reading, writers<br />
unconsciously "acquire" the code.<br />
But as Krashen points out, code acquisition, based as it is on fmished documents, is only<br />
a necessary, not sufficient, condition for becoming a good writer. Writers also need to learn,<br />
directly <strong>and</strong> consciously, about the process that produced those documents. Such information is not<br />
available from the documents themselves, so it must come from practice or instruction.<br />
Hypertext, as a medium, seems uniquely suited for such instruction. Because it is nonlinear<br />
or multidimensional, hypertext can allow student writers to see "behind" fmished documents to the<br />
processes that produced them. Hypertext thus has the potential-- not achievable by normal, linear<br />
textbooks -- to truly relate process <strong>and</strong> product.<br />
I am currently using MaxThink, Houdini, <strong>and</strong> PC-Hypertext to write such a hypertext, with<br />
the goal of giving students flexible, individualized access to various stages in the writing of various<br />
documents. I propose to present a rationale for such an effort, share examples from my work in<br />
progress, <strong>and</strong> offer suggestions for other authors, teachers, <strong>and</strong> researchers.<br />
DiMatteo, Anthony 1. -- New York Institute of Technology<br />
UNDER ERASURE; A THEORY FOR NElliORK WRITING IN THE BASIC ENGLISH<br />
CLASSROOM<br />
From my first threatening experience with a local area network in a developmental writing<br />
<strong>and</strong> reading course, I knew the talk-writing my students were doing challenged their <strong>and</strong> my<br />
underst<strong>and</strong>ing of the teacher'S role. The cause of this anxiety was immediately clear to me - the<br />
technology my students were using to write had called in doubt the status of the text. In fact, the<br />
text, traditionally understood as a stable place of organized <strong>and</strong> fixed meanings, had disappeared.<br />
27
It sudden invisibility resulted in the erasure of the teacher's authority. In the clear absence of text<br />
<strong>and</strong> author, my students had to confront a writing situation that was now focussed on their own<br />
speech. Their otn language has become intensely visible when they had expected to learn how to<br />
comment on <strong>and</strong> recall a teacher's. This disturbing scenario, more exposed than created by the use<br />
of a network in the classroom, dem<strong>and</strong>s theoretical consideration for what it tells us about the<br />
process of developmental learning.<br />
A viable theory of learning must account for several features of the network classroom.<br />
First, my students, divided into groups of talk-writers, had to face the otherness of language directly<br />
-- no longer just a medium of self-expression, their words now had to project a self whose power<br />
resides not in separation from others but in an ability to collaborate with them. This empowerment<br />
of the individual within an enabling group dem<strong>and</strong>s a reorientation of thinking about the<br />
conventional deHnitions of the writer <strong>and</strong> his or her audience of readers as discrete entities.<br />
Secondly, besides opening up notions of the autonomous self to critical pressure, the group unit,<br />
emerging from the erasure of the isolated selves of its individual members, must converse to write,<br />
a collective activity that makes thinking, listening <strong>and</strong> speaking nearly synonymous acts. The writing<br />
of such interactive selves requires a different evaluation from the teacher who now must consider<br />
the work for its effectiveness as a vehicle of group discovery. How well students integrate<br />
themselves within their group, not how well they st<strong>and</strong>out, becomes the focus of grading.<br />
That the network in the classroom <strong>and</strong> the talk-writing it requires should elicit a<br />
deconstructive approach to thinking about learning should not surprise teachers who have felt the<br />
novel challenge of establishing a text in such a classroom. But how <strong>and</strong> why this approach is<br />
warranted are issues for careful examination. By reviewing what happens to traditional topicoriented<br />
exercises when introduced to the network enhanced classroom, we will be in a position to<br />
observe the new directions that student composition is forced to take. A sampling of the results<br />
of such work would help reveal the ways in which teachers must rethink basic concepts of authority<br />
<strong>and</strong> textuality. I will offer a sample as well as a preliminary theory that accounts for the new<br />
dimensions of developmental learning evidenced by network writing.<br />
DiPardo, Anne -- University of California at Berkeley<br />
<strong>and</strong><br />
DiPardo, Mike -- Sonoma State University<br />
TOWARDS THE METAPERSONAL ESSAY: EXPLORING THE POTENTIAL OF HYPERTEXT<br />
IN THE CQMPOSITION CLASS<br />
In an article which charts the enduring discord between teachers who endorse "personal"<br />
writing versus those interested in the "impersonal," Robert Connors (1987) strikes a potentially<br />
powerful but rather vaguely delineated compromise. Setting aside such disagreements, he argues<br />
the need to nudge students toward the "next step" -- "to go beyond merely personal accounts, either<br />
outside into encompassing the world in discourse, or inside into shaping our personal observations<br />
into the touching, deeply empathetic <strong>and</strong> finaUy meta personal stuff of which the greatest writing is<br />
made" (p. 181).<br />
28<br />
"ONL-______________ _
We agree that the particularities of what we've done <strong>and</strong> felt inform in significant ways the<br />
more abstract, generalized avenues of inquiry we pursue in our academic <strong>and</strong> professional lives (see<br />
DiPardo, 1989)--that, as Harold Rosen (1984, p. 12) argues, "Inside every non-narrative kind of<br />
discourse there stalk the ghosts of narrative" while, conversely, "inside every narrative there stalk<br />
the ghosts of non-narrative discourse." We believe that one of the major challenges before any<br />
teacher, but especially a teacher of writing, is to locate those dynamic points of connection where<br />
experience gives rise to inquiry--to meet students on their own turf, yes, but also guide them to a<br />
vision of how their own worlds connect to the larger human experience. Often obscuring this<br />
mission is the schism which holds fast in the minds of many: abstract, reasoned, "serious" exposition<br />
on the one h<strong>and</strong>, "just stories," "mere anecdotes" on the other.<br />
At first glance, the computer seems an odd antidote indeed. To progressive educators<br />
interested in supporting the writing process, computers have seldom connotated such integration<br />
0 0 embraced as invaluable for word processing, but othelWise associated with drill <strong>and</strong> practice<br />
(Becker, 1984; Littlejohn, Ross & Gump, 1984: Sheingold, Kane, & Endreweit, 1983), with efficient,<br />
linear thought (O'Shea & Self, 1983), with science <strong>and</strong> mathematics (Hawkins, 1987), with<br />
exacerbating our tendency to split the self into thinking <strong>and</strong> feeling components (Turkle, 1984). But<br />
meanwhile, the advent of Hypermedia is promising to transform our old conceptions of how<br />
computers might enhance the writing class.<br />
Fascinated by HyperCard's potential to support writing instruction, we began work some<br />
months ago on an application which addresses the idea that expository <strong>and</strong> narrative discourse<br />
represent poles of a dialectic. We have nearly completed an initial version of the application.<br />
While we have targeted a population of college freshmen, the application is sufficiently flexible to<br />
be used as well in high schools. In the coming months we plan to ask some undergraduates to try<br />
it out, <strong>and</strong> to gather a bank of sample essays <strong>and</strong> recordings of students talking about their<br />
composing process (Anne DiPardo has authored the samples currently included). We are interested<br />
in student collaboration around writing (see DiPardo & Freedman, 1988), <strong>and</strong> intend that this<br />
application encourage a richly social, richly collaborative classroom environment. We envision<br />
students brainstorming the assignments together, one entering ideas at the keyboard while another<br />
thinks aloud -- aided, where they become stuck, by pointers <strong>and</strong> tips stored in accompanying "helpH<br />
stacks. With work-in-progress collected in a classroom data bank, response to rough drafts could<br />
be on-going, abundant, <strong>and</strong> varied. Finished products could be easily compiled into a classroom<br />
magazine <strong>and</strong> accessed, along with samples of professional writing, by future groups of students.<br />
Links could be provided to highlight similarities among key features of these essays--for instance,<br />
the various ways in which writers navigate between their grounding in personal experience <strong>and</strong> their<br />
discussion of larger human issues <strong>and</strong> concerns. Finally, students could maintain an on-going,<br />
collective idea log to help stimulate thought about future essays <strong>and</strong> engage in written dialogue with<br />
one another.<br />
We have designed a series of assignments which encourage students to explore the<br />
relationship between personal experience <strong>and</strong> public inquiry, with the final goal of integrating the<br />
two into the "metapersonal" essay. The initial assignments ("Narrative" <strong>and</strong> "Two Track") ask<br />
students to first write a personal narrative, then an impersonal expository piece on a related theme,<br />
linking the two essays with buttons where similar ideas or concerns are addressed. Then, students<br />
would further explore this shape-shifting between narrative <strong>and</strong> expository prose by writing<br />
29
Hypertexts with two different emphases ("Nar-Exp"). The first assignment in this series asks<br />
students to write a narrative, but with buttons linked to pop-up windows containing expository<br />
asides; the second essay would be a work of exposition on a similar topic, this time punctuated by<br />
narrative pop-up windows. Finally, having explored at some length the relationships between their<br />
public interests <strong>and</strong> personal experiences, students would be guided toward writing which integrates<br />
the two into exploratory (Zeiger, 1985), recursive, "meta personal" prose.<br />
In addition to helps <strong>and</strong> exercises which guide students through each assignment, the stacks<br />
will also contain a fLle of pictures to inspire essay brainstorming (with pop-up windows for recording<br />
notes to be referenced later); extensive files of sample essays, supplemented by recordings of the<br />
authors describing their composing processes; a suggestion box in which ideas <strong>and</strong> complaints can<br />
be registered <strong>and</strong> the instructor can leave response; help stacks offering technical assistance; <strong>and</strong><br />
space in which student ideas can be stored <strong>and</strong> fellow students can offer feedback. While the<br />
assignments are quite open-ended as we've conceived them, a semester-length course could easily<br />
be designed by moving through a series of such exercises, each series exploring a distinct theme<br />
or issue.<br />
The emergence of relatively accessible new technologies like HyperCard provides writing<br />
teachers the opportunity to become more closely involved than ever before in designing software<br />
for use in their classrooms. How to adapt this technology in ways informed by the vision of<br />
educational theorists <strong>and</strong> the experience of practitioners remains, however, an open question. In<br />
bringing together our own technical <strong>and</strong> educational knowledge to create this application, we've had<br />
an opportunity to explore first h<strong>and</strong> the challenge of achieving a graceful synthesis. Can Hypertext<br />
be adapted in ways that will help students negotiate between inner <strong>and</strong> outer worlds We believe<br />
that it can; but perhaps even more significantly, our work can demonstrate to writing teachers<br />
Hypermedia's potential to address key pedagogic issues in uniquely useful ways, <strong>and</strong> practitioners'<br />
emerging power to shape the increasingly accessible new technologies. We look forward to putting<br />
the appUcation into use this winter <strong>and</strong> spring, <strong>and</strong> to the possibility of sharing our ideas,<br />
experiences, <strong>and</strong> stackware at this year's computers <strong>and</strong> <strong>Writing</strong> Conference.<br />
References<br />
Becker, H. (1984). <strong>Computers</strong> in schools today: Some basic considerations. AmericanJoumalo/<br />
Education, 93, 22-39.<br />
Connors, R. (1987). Personal writing assignments. Col/ege Composition <strong>and</strong> Communication. 38,<br />
166-183.<br />
DiPardo, A. (1989). Narrative knowers, expository knowledge: Discourse as a dialectic. Occasional<br />
Paper #6. University of California at Berkeley <strong>and</strong> Carnegie-Mellon: Center for the Study of<br />
<strong>Writing</strong>.<br />
DiPardo, A. & Freedman, S. W. (1988). Peer response in the writing classroom: Theoretic<br />
foundations <strong>and</strong> new directions. Review of Educational Research, 58, 119-149.<br />
Hawkins, J. 1987). <strong>Computers</strong> <strong>and</strong> girls: Rethinking the issues. In Roy D. Pea <strong>and</strong> Karen<br />
Sheingold (Eds.), Mirrors of miruis: Patterns of experience in educational computing. Norwood,<br />
NJ: Ablex (pp. 242-257).<br />
Littlejohn, T. D., Ross, R. P., & Gump, P. V. ( 1984). Using microcomputers in elementary schools:<br />
Implementation issues. Paper presented at American Educational Research Association, New<br />
Orleans.<br />
30
O'Shea, T., & Self, J. (1983). Learning <strong>and</strong> Teaching with <strong>Computers</strong>: Artificial Intelligence in<br />
Education. Englewood Cliffs, NJ: Prentice-Hall.<br />
Rosen, H. (1984). Stories <strong>and</strong> their meanings. Sheffield, Engl<strong>and</strong>: NATE.<br />
Sheingold, K., Kane, J. & Endreweit, M. (1983). Microcomputer use in schools: Developing a<br />
research agenda. Harvard Educational Review, 4, 412-432.<br />
Turlde, S. (1984). The second self" <strong>Computers</strong> <strong>and</strong> the human spirit. New York: Touchstone/Simon<br />
& Schuster.<br />
Zeiger, W. (1985). The exploratory essay: Enfranchising the spirit of inquiry in college<br />
composition. College English, 47, 454-466.<br />
Duin, Ann Hill<br />
COLlABORATIVE WRITING AND TELECOMMUNICATIONS: UNIVERSITY TO UNIVER·<br />
SlIT .. COURSE TO COURSE<br />
Researchers studying non-academic writing have found that on-the-job writing involves a<br />
great deal of collaboration (Faigley & Miller, 1982). Allen, et a1., (1987) note that professional<br />
collaborative writing tasks include a range of activities involving: a supervisor's (Paradis, Dobrin,<br />
& Miller, 1986), group planning of a document that is drafted <strong>and</strong> revised individually (Odell, 1985),<br />
individual planning <strong>and</strong> drafting of a document that is revised coUaboratively (Doheny-Farina,<br />
1986), peer reviews of co-workers' drafts (Anderson, 1985), <strong>and</strong> co-authoring of documents (Ede<br />
& Lunsford, in press). Even though surveys indicate that about 75% of professionals write<br />
coUaboratively on the job (Anderson, 1985), college instructors assign primarily individuallyauthored<br />
documents.<br />
The main goals of this project are to help students learn how to collaborate, work in teams,<br />
<strong>and</strong> use telecommunications as a means toward generating a transitional language to bridge the gap<br />
from school to workplace. As part of a design team, I developed Collaborative <strong>Writing</strong> (CW)<br />
software which helps students learn how to coauthor <strong>and</strong> develop via telecommunications such<br />
things as memos proposals, reports, <strong>and</strong> instructions. Collaborative <strong>Writing</strong> is an interactive<br />
learning <strong>and</strong> productivity tool that enhances the process of collaborative writing. CW allows<br />
students the Dexibility to integrate knowledge acquisition from tutorials with a word processing tool<br />
for practice <strong>and</strong> performance. Students can at any time take their notes generated in the CW<br />
tutorial, rework them in the CW word processor, incorporate them into existing documents, or send<br />
their notes/documents to their collaborative group members <strong>and</strong>/or instructor. Via an Appleshare<br />
File Server, the students collaborate first with other students in a technical communication course,<br />
<strong>and</strong> later with students at other universities <strong>and</strong> with people in busiriess <strong>and</strong> industry. Faculty, via<br />
telecommunications, monitor <strong>and</strong> coach students throughout the collaborative process. Figures<br />
1-5 attached to this abstract show the Collaborative <strong>Writing</strong> Dow diagram, the main menu, the<br />
tutorial menu <strong>and</strong> note-taking facility, the word processor, <strong>and</strong> a screen shot of a collaborative<br />
group accessing the file server. [NOTE: Figures 1-5 are not included here, Ed.]<br />
Over 400 students in a myriad of majors have used this courseware over the past year, each<br />
student generating an average of 44 pages worth of messages. In a series of six studies I have<br />
31
investigated the effects of the courseware <strong>and</strong> telecommunications on students' writing processes,<br />
their attitudes toward computers <strong>and</strong> writing, the quality of their collaborative documents, <strong>and</strong><br />
their use of telecommunications technology. We have found this technology to enhance teaching<br />
<strong>and</strong> learning as students <strong>and</strong> instructors view writing as a social process involving numerous<br />
transactions. The courseware <strong>and</strong> use of telecommunications facilitates collaboration as students<br />
share not only their fmal written products but also their processes <strong>and</strong> their struggles .. their<br />
documents in the making.<br />
Because the courseware is actively used in the computer classroom, students do not view<br />
it as an outside·of.·class assignment, but rather as an aid to help them discuss <strong>and</strong> enhance their<br />
writing <strong>and</strong> collaborative processes. Each class period students ask questions based on tutorial<br />
information, <strong>and</strong> instructors direct the majority of class discussions from the courseware itself. In<br />
short, the courseware <strong>and</strong> telecommunications helps students confront the complexities of<br />
collaborating .. developing an equitable division of labor, subtly supervising peers, sharing ill·formed<br />
information, <strong>and</strong> coordinating writing that is continually evolving (Kraut, Galegher, & Carmen,<br />
1988).<br />
]n this presentation, I will do the following:<br />
* briefly note current research on non·academic writing processes that shows the need<br />
for this type of non· traditional classroom <strong>and</strong> classwork<br />
* demonstrate the courseware <strong>and</strong> Appleshare telecommunications system<br />
• describe how students work in teams with other students <strong>and</strong> with people in business<br />
<strong>and</strong> industry, designing appropriate documents based on their collaborative work<br />
• describe the students' use of telecommunications, <strong>and</strong> the effects of such collaboration<br />
on students' writing processes <strong>and</strong> the quality of subsequent documents, <strong>and</strong><br />
• document how faculty monitor the collaoorative process <strong>and</strong> teamwork, <strong>and</strong> how they<br />
share their disciplinary expertise via telecommunications.<br />
In terms of the suggested topics for presentations or demonstrations, this presentation<br />
relates to the following:<br />
* computer support for collaooration<br />
• computer·mediated discourse communities<br />
* empirical studies of computers <strong>and</strong> writing, <strong>and</strong><br />
* approaches to evaluation.<br />
References<br />
Allen, N., Atkinson, D., Morgan, M., Moore, T., & Snow, C. (1987). What experienced collaoo·<br />
rators say aoout collaborative writing. Journal of Business <strong>and</strong> Technical Communication, 1..<br />
70-90.<br />
Anderson, P. (1985). What sUlVey research tells us about writing at work. In L. Odell <strong>and</strong> D.<br />
Goswami (Eds.), Wn·ting in nonacademic settings, (pp. 3·83). New York: Guilford Press.<br />
Doheny·Farina, S. (1986). <strong>Writing</strong> in an emerging organization: An ethnographic study. Written<br />
Communication, 1. 158·184.<br />
Ede, L., & Lunsford, A. (In press). Collaborative learning. <strong>Writing</strong> Programs Administrator.<br />
Faigley, L., & Miller, T. (1982). What we ie .. lrn from writing on the job. College English, 44, 557·<br />
569.<br />
Kraut, R. E., Galegher, J., & Carmen, E. (1988). Relationships <strong>and</strong> tasks in scientific research<br />
32
collaboration. Human-Computer Interaction, l 31-58.<br />
Odell, L. (1985). Beyond the text: Relations between writing <strong>and</strong> social context. In L. Odell <strong>and</strong><br />
D. Goswami (Eds.), <strong>Writing</strong> in nonacademic settings, (pp.249-280). New York: Guilford Press.<br />
Paradis, J., Dobrin, D., & Miller, R. (1985). <strong>Writing</strong> at Exxon lTD: Notes on the writing<br />
environment of an R&D organization. In L. Odell <strong>and</strong> D. Goswami (Eds.), <strong>Writing</strong> in<br />
nonacademic settings, (pp. 281-307). New York: Guilford Press.<br />
Fairchild, Kim Michael;<br />
Meredith, L. Greg;<br />
<strong>and</strong><br />
WexeJblat, Alan D. -- Microelectronics <strong>and</strong> Computer Technology Corporation<br />
A METAPHORICALLY ORGANIZED INTERFACE ENVIRONMENT FOR THE DEVELOPMENT<br />
OF LARGE SOFIWARE SYSTEMS BY TEAMS OF DESIGNERS<br />
Mini-Abstract: This paper describes a prototype system designed to meet the needs of the next<br />
generation of user interfaces. We address research questions of multiple shared semanticallyoriented<br />
views, information complexity, <strong>and</strong> customizable tool environments. Our domain of<br />
interest is software systems that require interfaces for teams of people to large bodies of design<br />
art ifacts. This prototype is built around the metaphor of tourists <strong>and</strong> tour guides.<br />
Implementations of metaphorically organized human interfaces continue to enjoy<br />
commercial success but computer researchers commonly believe these interfaces are useful only for<br />
novice users <strong>and</strong> for specific applications such as word processing. At present these interfaces do<br />
not address problems of multiple simultaneous users, information overload, <strong>and</strong> dynamic interface<br />
extension. Here at MCC we are addressing these questions <strong>and</strong> building a next-generation software<br />
environment to dramaticaUy increase the size of software systems that can be built by teams of<br />
software professionals. The interface for this system produces customizable views of a central,<br />
metaphorically-organized, persistent design space. This space is populated by design artifacts;<br />
heterogeneous chunks of interrelated data, including specifications, design decisions, change<br />
requests, previous version of the software, corporate formalisms for coordinating the development,<br />
<strong>and</strong> more.<br />
To begin work, a designer logs in <strong>and</strong> a view of the design space is supplied. The view<br />
consists of windows depicting subsets of the design space encoded into interconnected iconic forms.<br />
Tools associated with the forms allow modification of the underlying information <strong>and</strong> tools stored<br />
in a view called the too/belt allow modification of the views themselves. Designers navigation<br />
methods provided by the system to move about in the design space.<br />
Many metaphors for interaction can be used. We have crafted one called the Tourist<br />
Metaphor which uses the roles of "tourists <strong>and</strong> guide." This metaphor contains behaviors where one<br />
guide may take one or many tourists on a tour of interesting sites in the design space. As noted by<br />
Triggl <strong>and</strong> Bush 2 the idea of guided tours through hypermedia webs has a long ancestry.<br />
In the Tourist Metaphor, aU users have an explicit presence in the design space <strong>and</strong> tools<br />
33
support communication between them <strong>and</strong> sharing representations. Any designer may be turned<br />
into a guide; the designer/tourist gets the same view of the design space as the guide <strong>and</strong> aUows<br />
the guide to control any aspect of the tourist's remote interfaces to enhance the tourist's<br />
appreciation of the tour. The guide can move the group to different areas of the space <strong>and</strong> can<br />
change the representation of the space by modifying the current tour or by selecting a new one.<br />
Interesting objects may be investigated in detail by opening them up to inspection or modification.<br />
The tourist has tools such as virtual notebook <strong>and</strong> a camera to collect pointers to interesting objects<br />
<strong>and</strong> produce a recording of the entire trip for later reflection. A speakerphone connection <strong>and</strong><br />
common graphical display provide the context for communication.<br />
Tourists can also be active. When a view is presented by a guide, tourists may request a<br />
delay so that they can inspect particular objects more closely. They can select objects <strong>and</strong> view<br />
them in editors. Figure 1 shows such an activity; the user has used a tool called magnifier to<br />
enlarge a section of a view, <strong>and</strong> has opened up an object for detailed inspection. In Figure I, the<br />
dark arrows represent the sequence of events; they do not actually appear on the user's screen.<br />
The principal building blocks of the environment are called automatic icons!. Objects in the<br />
design space are represented by automatic icons which graphically represent the semantic<br />
information in the objects. Automatic icons apply semantic <strong>and</strong> representational functions,<br />
predefined by the user or the application, to the objects to generate pictorial representations on the<br />
fly.<br />
The resultant icons represents a subset of the underlying semantic content of the associated<br />
object, <strong>and</strong> the form <strong>and</strong> content of this subset can be manipulated by the user. If another subset<br />
View<br />
(if Klr<br />
netlo world~<br />
nil))<br />
Figure 1 • Example Composite View from Tour<br />
34
is required, either the current model used to compose the automatic icon is modified or another<br />
automatic icon is substituted. The user is given control over what information is represented, how<br />
it is represented, <strong>and</strong> how the representation changes when the information changes.<br />
When the number of objects to be displayed in a view becomes too large for a designer to<br />
comprehend easily, the system supports information reduction strategies called generalized fisheye<br />
views.f.. Fisheye views display details near a focal point <strong>and</strong> onJy more important l<strong>and</strong>marks further<br />
away. Such views attempt to give a useful balance of detail <strong>and</strong> surrounding context. These views<br />
are implemented by computing a degree-of-interest value for every object <strong>and</strong> then displaying -- using<br />
automatic icons -- those objects that have a higher degree-of-interest value than a predefmed<br />
threshold. The degree-of-interest value for any object increases as the a priori. importance of the<br />
object increases, <strong>and</strong> it decreases as distance increases from the object to the point where the user<br />
is currently focused.<br />
In summary, we have built a prototype to address the multiple user, complexity, <strong>and</strong><br />
extensibility problems with existing metaphorically organized interfaces. This prototype consists of<br />
a persistent space of the design artifacts produced <strong>and</strong> used by teams of software designers. Users<br />
may bring their tools into <strong>and</strong> navigate in this design space. The system, using the concepts of<br />
automatic icons, provides customized views of the information. When the complexity of the<br />
resultant displays saturates the perceptual abilities of the designers fisheye views, giving a balance<br />
of high detail <strong>and</strong> global context, are produced. Various metaphors for faciEtating communication<br />
are possible <strong>and</strong> we have implemented one based on the metaphor of tourists <strong>and</strong> tour guides.<br />
Rererences<br />
I Trigg, R. H. "Guided Tours <strong>and</strong> Tabletops: Tools for Communicating in a Hypertext<br />
Environment," CSCW'88 Conference Proceedings, Portl<strong>and</strong>, OR, pp. 216-226.<br />
2 Bush, V. "As We May Think," The Atlantic Monthly, August, 1945.<br />
3 Fairchild, K. M., L. G. Meredith, <strong>and</strong> A. D. WexelbJat. A Formal Structure for Automatic<br />
Icons, MCC Technical Report Number STP-311-88, September, 1988.<br />
4 Furnas, G. W. "Generalized Fisheye Views", CHl'86 Conference Proceedings, Boston, MA,<br />
pp. 16-23.<br />
Galica, Gregory;<br />
Hughes, Bradley;<br />
<strong>and</strong><br />
Ladinsky, Jack -- University of WlSconsin, Madison<br />
EXTENDING THE DISCUSSION; A BULLETIN BOARD SYSTEM FOR INTEGRATING<br />
INFORMAL WRITING INTO CLASSES<br />
While it is generally recognized that informal <strong>and</strong> ungraded writing, as well as peer-group<br />
collaboration, can be used to improve learning <strong>and</strong> comprehension in college classes, we also know<br />
that there are problems with trying to use writing <strong>and</strong> group work in our classes. In the flfst place,<br />
lecture <strong>and</strong> class discussion time are generally filled by activities that make it impossible to add any<br />
35
substantial amount of writing during those times. So it is necessary to provide the time <strong>and</strong><br />
opportunity for students to write about course material <strong>and</strong> to engage in an ongoing discussion<br />
with other students. Second, an important element in the success of both informal writing <strong>and</strong> peer·<br />
group discussion is guidance <strong>and</strong> direction provided by the professor/instructor, coupled with some<br />
substantive response both to individual student writing <strong>and</strong> to the peer-group discussion. So it is<br />
necessary to fmd a way to give professors easy access to all student writing <strong>and</strong> to allow for the<br />
professor's input without placing an excessive burden on either the students or the professor. Are<br />
computers going to help us We think so.<br />
We designed Comp-U-Talk to solve some of these problems. Here is how the program<br />
works. Students using the Comp-V-Talk program do two kinds of writing on a regular weekly basis:<br />
(1) Responses to questions or prompts given by the professor<br />
(2) Open discussion or written conversation with other students <strong>and</strong> with<br />
the professor<br />
[n responding to questions or prompts, the students can be directed by the professor to write<br />
about specific material being taught that week, <strong>and</strong> they can be directed to connect that material<br />
to other course material. The professor can also direct the open discussion toward the major issues<br />
raised in the course <strong>and</strong> ask the students to form judgments or opinions about those issues, <strong>and</strong><br />
they can share those opinions with other students <strong>and</strong> with the professor. Once the students <strong>and</strong><br />
the professor are on Comp-U-Talk, an effective conversation loop is established. In that loop,<br />
students learn by writing responses to specific questions about course material, by reading other<br />
student responses to the same questions, by commenting on their own <strong>and</strong> other students' responses<br />
in the open discussion, <strong>and</strong> by reading <strong>and</strong> responding to the professor's comments in both the<br />
prompts <strong>and</strong> the open discussion. The program effectively extends the discussion beyond the walls<br />
of the classroom.<br />
Comp-V-Talk was assembled during the summer of 1988 with funds for the computers from<br />
mM Corporation <strong>and</strong> funds for software <strong>and</strong> programming from UW-Madison's College of Letters<br />
<strong>and</strong> Science. To test <strong>and</strong> perfect the program, Comp-U-Talk was used in the Fall of 1988 in<br />
Sociology 131, Criminal Justice in America, taught by Professor Ladinsky, <strong>and</strong> it is being used again<br />
this spring in that same class. The program is operating on an IBM PS/2 Model 60 computer, <strong>and</strong><br />
students gain access to the program from computers wired into the University'S computer network,<br />
or they can log on by modem from computers at home or elsewhere.<br />
By the conference date, we will have had two full semesters of experience using the program<br />
in Professor Ladinsky's course. We have learned a lot while developing <strong>and</strong> using this program <strong>and</strong><br />
discuss some of our experiences with it. We are also anxious to get input from others at the<br />
conference who may have had some experience with using computers in similar ways. Specifically.<br />
we see our presentation in two parts:<br />
(1) Explanation of the Comp-V-Talk program <strong>and</strong> its implementation -- both the hardware<br />
<strong>and</strong> the software ends of it, but most specifically the special features of this modified bulletin board<br />
program.<br />
(2) A discussion of our experiences both in developing <strong>and</strong> using the program, including:<br />
(a) samples of students' writing -- with comments/discussion of the value of the use of writing in<br />
this class (including some preliminary e mpirical data comparing the performance of Comp-U-Talk<br />
students to that of other students in the class). (b) Professor Ladinsky's observations <strong>and</strong> comments<br />
36
on his experience using Comp-V-Talk to bring more writing into his class.<br />
Anyone who has ever used, or considered using, computers in this manner to "extend the<br />
discussion" <strong>and</strong> to "stretch the boundaries of the traditional college classroom" should find this<br />
presentation <strong>and</strong> discussion interesting <strong>and</strong> enlightening.<br />
George, Laurie;<br />
Kremers, Marshall -- New York Institute of Technology<br />
<strong>and</strong><br />
Cooper, Elizabeth -- Lehman College, The City University of New York<br />
PANEL; COMPUTERS. AUTHORITY. AND THE TEACHING OF WRITING " THREE<br />
PERSPECTIVES<br />
Taking Women Professors Seriously: Female Authority in the Classroom<br />
by George, Laurie -- New York Institute of Technology<br />
Drawing upon my experience as a female humanities professor in a predominately male<br />
technological college, I will address the issues of classroom authority raised in recent feminist<br />
pedagogical studies, such as those in Susan Stanford Freedman's "Authority in the Feminist<br />
Classroom: A Contradiction in Terms"; Barbara Hillyer Davis' "Teaching the Feminist Minority";<br />
Margo Culley, et aI., "The Politics of Nurturance"; <strong>and</strong> Cynthia Selfe's "Rethinking <strong>Computers</strong><br />
<strong>and</strong> Literary Technology, Theory <strong>and</strong> Praxis" (an essay on the relation between feminist theory<br />
<strong>and</strong> computer technology). These studies correspond to the various classroom contexts I have<br />
taught in, allowing me to address two fundamental questions arising from attempts to infuse<br />
feminist pedagogy into the classrooms of a patriarchal institution: (1) In classes filled<br />
predominately with males indoctrinated with patriarchal values, can a female professor escape<br />
maternal stereotyping while employing the popular feminist pedagogy of "nurturing" <strong>and</strong><br />
Wfacilitating" And if she can, is she able still to encourage vigorous, excellent work (2) Does the<br />
shift from the traditional composition classroom into the more depersonalized computer-lab<br />
classroom empower or impede female authority If the latter, must the female professor turn from<br />
teacher into tyrant<br />
~Riding the Beast" in the Computer Lab: The Need for a New Assessment of Authority<br />
by Kremers, Marshall -- New York Institute of Technology<br />
By giving our writing students powerful new computer technologies, particularly the Local<br />
Area Network (LAN), we are altering the traditional foundation of our authority. A computerized<br />
classroom designed to give students new freedom opens up new opportunities, but it also poses a<br />
threat to teachers who are used to control. This sudden loss of authority may lead to subtle<br />
countermeasures which end up subverting any real notion of student liberation.<br />
There are two ways to resolve such a dilemma: either admit that we never agreed to give<br />
up authority over our students' writing in the first place (continue to domesticate the beast), or<br />
decide that we want to encourage, share in, <strong>and</strong> build upon the empowerment that computers make<br />
37
possible as never before (ride the beast -- even if we don't know where it might take us). Beginning<br />
with Peter Elbow's argument for the teacherless classroom, I will briefly review the problem of<br />
authority as an inhibiting force, <strong>and</strong> I will describe how the lAN radically alters the traditional role<br />
of the writing teacher as an authority figure.<br />
Then I will attempt to answer these two questions: (1) What are the possibilities for<br />
responsible <strong>and</strong> productive risk-taking in this new environment -- for teachers as well as students<br />
(2) Why does it make sense to say that real "authority" occurs when we give our students more, not<br />
less, freedom to write<br />
Changing the Work <strong>and</strong> Role of the Teacher of <strong>Writing</strong>, <strong>and</strong> Maybe the Leamer Too<br />
by COOPER, EUzabeth -- Lehman Col/ege, The City University of New York<br />
Students have often perceived writing teachers as guardians of the correct written word<br />
(somewhat like stereotypical librarians who worry about someone stealing or marking in the books)<br />
or as the worst kinds of athletic coaches, always yelling at them for making mistakes or for losing<br />
a game.<br />
My experience has been that teaching writing in the computer classroom has changed my<br />
work as a teacher <strong>and</strong> that my students have developed as learners of writing as they have<br />
perceived me more as facilitator, counselor, <strong>and</strong> mentor.<br />
My paper describes the various opportunities for students to take control of (Le.,<br />
responsibility for) their own development as thinkers, composers, <strong>and</strong> revisers. The nature of those<br />
opportunities varies in the three kinds of writing classes often taught in computer classrooms<br />
(freshman/developmental; technical/business; advanced/professional). In any case, no matter how<br />
much or little students do learn to take control, the work of the writing teacher changes<br />
significantly, I think, for the better.<br />
Gerrard, Lisa -- University of California at Los Angeles<br />
COMPUTERS, WRITING FACULTY, AND THE POLITICS OF MARGINALITY<br />
This presentation will focus on the relationship between computer-assisted composition <strong>and</strong><br />
the faculty who use a computer-based pedagogy. Several critics have already commented on the<br />
professional risks taken by untenured faculty who devote time to computers. If they develop<br />
software or do research in computers <strong>and</strong> composition, their efforts are unlikely to be regarded as<br />
serious scholarship when they apply for tenure. This is partly because courseware design is a<br />
relatively new endeavor <strong>and</strong> few English departments underst<strong>and</strong> it, let alone have a mechanism<br />
for evaluating it. Perhaps more to the point, especially in research institutions, is that software<br />
development <strong>and</strong> research on computers <strong>and</strong> writing are related to teaching, usuaUy undergraduate<br />
teaching -- a low status activity in universities that count their prestige in Nobel Prizes <strong>and</strong><br />
megadoUar research grants. And as most of us know aU too well, composition -- the course students<br />
"shouldn't need" .- is the humblest of undergraduate offerings <strong>and</strong> thus offers the least status to its<br />
practitioners.<br />
38
The university can find itself in a bit of a contradiction here. Though no one has won a<br />
Nobel Prize for courseware, such development can garner sufficient prestige <strong>and</strong> royalties to the<br />
institution that the institution (especially one that prides itself on being ~state of the art") will<br />
encourage computer·based projects. Hence, it is quite possible for faculty to receive small grants,<br />
equipment, even course release time to design <strong>and</strong> test software that will ultimately count against<br />
them at tenure time.<br />
More often, however, writing faculty at such schools may decline computer projects not<br />
because they expect an adverse tenure review, but because they never expect to come up for tenure<br />
at all. It is, in fact, the marginal status of most writing faculty that is most likely to inhibit<br />
computer·assisted composition at such schools. However personally interested they may be in a<br />
computer project, they are the faculty most likely to lack the time <strong>and</strong> the incentives to do it. This<br />
is unfortunate because writing faculty are the ones best qualified to design writing software <strong>and</strong> the<br />
curriculum to go with it <strong>and</strong> to observe <strong>and</strong> test its effects in the classroom. Yet they are typically<br />
part-timers commuting to three different institutions; they're too busy making a living to redesign<br />
their courses, let alone develop software.<br />
Instructors who work full·time are likely to have temporary positions, <strong>and</strong> therefore spend their<br />
nonteaching hours looking for permanent work elsewhere. They lack not only time, but also the<br />
incentive to add to their (already heavy) teaching load: they won't be around long enough to<br />
complete a development project or to enjoy the computer lab they campaigned for. And if they<br />
renovate their courses to include computers, their institution is unlikely to reward such zeal with<br />
an offer of permanent employment. Besides, their contracts may expire before they've learned<br />
enough about computers to use them. Furthermore, faculty interest in computers may be thwarted<br />
by lack of clout •• the untenured may have little say about when, where, or how the computer lab<br />
will materialize. At our school, where computers are plentiful <strong>and</strong> the administration supportive,<br />
during any academic year, our lab can unexpectedly exp<strong>and</strong>, contract, migrate, or vanish entirely.<br />
Lab monitors <strong>and</strong> schedules are similarly unpredictable, <strong>and</strong> often no one is entirely sure who is<br />
running the show. Faculty don't feel they have much control over these matters, <strong>and</strong> find it easier<br />
to avoid computers than to commit themselves to a project they can't control. This state of affairs<br />
works against what the research (<strong>and</strong> common sense) suggests _. that the most effective<br />
computer-based composition projects depend on faculty training <strong>and</strong> support. Computer.assisted<br />
composition is one of the most exciting <strong>and</strong> dynamic fields in composition. In some cases, it has<br />
utterly transformed the classroom <strong>and</strong> the experience of learning to write. Yet its universal<br />
acceptance as a teaching tool is being retarded partly because of the retrograde status of<br />
composition faculty. At many schools, the computer revolution will require far more than a lab<br />
down the hall. It will require a revolution in the profession.<br />
Greenleaf, Cynthia .- University of California, Berkeley<br />
CHANGING A WRITING CLASSROOM INTO A COMMUNITY OF WRITERS<br />
For the most part, educators have conceived of computers <strong>and</strong> word processors as tools<br />
intervening between the writer <strong>and</strong> her text. allowing the writer to invent new <strong>and</strong> more productive<br />
39
writing processes <strong>and</strong> strategies. FoUowing this notion, many educational researchers have<br />
conducted studies of the effects of using computers for writing by measuring various properties of<br />
the texts written with <strong>and</strong> without the computer (see Hawisher, 1988 for a review of these studies).<br />
The vast majority of these studies ignore the context in which the writing takes place (but see<br />
Michaels, 1985, Dickinson, 1986, <strong>and</strong> Herrmann, 1987 for more contextualized views). An<br />
alternative view of the computer follows from a social-cultural framework, where the computer is<br />
seen as a tool that intervenes not between actors <strong>and</strong> artifacts (i.e., writers <strong>and</strong> texts) but between<br />
actors <strong>and</strong> activities that are historically- <strong>and</strong> socially-defined (e.g., Bruce, 1986; Cole & Griffm,<br />
1987; Heap, 1986; Pea & Kurl<strong>and</strong>, 1987). Central to this view is the recognition that writing. as<br />
Scribner <strong>and</strong> Cole (1981) <strong>and</strong> Street (1984) argue, is embedded in, <strong>and</strong> expressive of, the social<br />
values of particular communities that use writing to fulfill specific functions <strong>and</strong> purposes.<br />
Therefore, studies of writing. <strong>and</strong> of the use of computers for writing. must take into account the<br />
value-laden nature of writing activities, their meanings for writers, <strong>and</strong> the roles computers play in<br />
realizing those values <strong>and</strong> meanings. In effect, before talking about the ways computers change<br />
writing. researchers must define what counts as writing in the particular contexts they encounter.<br />
This paper reports on a year-long ethnographic study of a ninth-grade, low-track English<br />
classroom in an urban high school. Minorities make up 68% of the student population of the<br />
school, but 85% of the students placed into this class, the lowest academic track of ninth-grade<br />
English. Seventy percent of the students in the class were Black, 8% Hispanic, <strong>and</strong> 15% white, with<br />
one Vietnamese <strong>and</strong> one Iranian immigrant. In this classroom, the teacher <strong>and</strong> I collaborated to<br />
introduce computers <strong>and</strong> word processors, <strong>and</strong> integrate them into her curriculum, mid-way into<br />
the year. At that point, I trained the teacher <strong>and</strong> students to use the computers, IBM PCjr's with<br />
256K of memory <strong>and</strong> single disk drives, <strong>and</strong> the word processor, WordPerfect 4.0, <strong>and</strong> remained<br />
in the classroom as a technical assistant throughout the rest of the study. The study focuses on the<br />
changes wrought by the introduction of the new technology. The questions the study aims to<br />
address are two: What are the writing practices the teacher promotes, as defined by the way she<br />
talks about <strong>and</strong> structures writing activities, before <strong>and</strong> after the computers enter the classroom<br />
<strong>and</strong> How do students participate in <strong>and</strong> view these practices, as measured by their writing<br />
behaviors, their talk, <strong>and</strong> their texts, before <strong>and</strong> after the computers enter the classroom I present<br />
the results of this study in this paper.<br />
I found that the classroom teacher adapted the writing practices she promoted as she<br />
integrated the computer. Significantly more writing occurred in the classroom in Phase II, <strong>and</strong> this<br />
simple fact influenced the kinds of help students were offered with their writing, as well as the<br />
contexts in which they wrote. After the computers entered the curriculum, the teacher no longer<br />
had students meet in peer groups to read <strong>and</strong> correct their drafts of papers. Instead, she allowed<br />
students to interact informally with their peers as they actually wrote. The teacher <strong>and</strong> her student<br />
teacher also worked collaboratively with students as they composed at the computers, sitting down<br />
with students, taking the keyboard, <strong>and</strong> helping students to think of what to write or to put their<br />
thoughts into words, or to edit what they had written. The context for classroom writing shifted<br />
away from whole class to more individualized activity.<br />
In Phase II, the teacher expected students to write <strong>and</strong> rewrite during a writing session on<br />
the computers, rather than segmenting these aspects of composing into separate activities as she<br />
had before the computers entered the classroom. She also increased her expectations of the<br />
40
students, dem<strong>and</strong>ing more from them, because they had computer tools at their disposal. She<br />
created new writing practices, new opportunities for students to use the computers, <strong>and</strong> diversified<br />
the curriculum to allow several activities to occur simultaneously in the classroom. Interestingly,<br />
not all writing done in Phase II involved the use of computers, however. Only writing practices that<br />
were essentially tied to teaching writing received the benefit of computer writing tools. Other<br />
writing practices, serving other functions <strong>and</strong> not necessarily tied to writing instruction, per se, did<br />
not.<br />
I also found that the students showed more engagement in their writing in Phase II of the<br />
study, compared to the resigned compliance with teacher dem<strong>and</strong>s that they demonstrated in Phase<br />
I. This increased engagement was observable in the amount <strong>and</strong> nature of their talking about their<br />
writing, <strong>and</strong> in the frequent, voluntary writing sessions at the computer that took place before<br />
school, at lunch time, or during other academic periods. <strong>Writing</strong> took on new <strong>and</strong> personal<br />
meaning for the students, where it had been merely a "school task M<br />
before. Importantly, the<br />
students wrote longer pieces at the computer, but tended to do so by adding on to the ends of their<br />
texts rather than by revising internaUy to their texts. Only with the help of the classroom teacher<br />
did they begin to revise on the computer. Thus, under the impact of the computers, the learning<br />
environment for students in this classroom shifted from a lock-step, whole class curriculum to a<br />
more individualized, diverse <strong>and</strong> active classroom. The classroom teacher, once a direction-giver<br />
<strong>and</strong> a compliance-checker, became a coUaborator on writing tasks. With this shift in their learning<br />
environment, students themselves engaged enthusiastically in their own writing <strong>and</strong> in the writing<br />
of their peers, seeking <strong>and</strong> giving help frequently as they wrote at the computers.<br />
Many educators engaged in teaching <strong>and</strong> research in literacy share the noble goal of wanting<br />
to make technological resources work for students. Despite this shared goal, educators can differ<br />
strikingly in the ways they conduct research to investigate the use of computers <strong>and</strong> in the ways they<br />
set up the classroom to facilitate the goal of making technology transformatory for students.<br />
Whereas most researchers in computers <strong>and</strong> writing conduct pre- <strong>and</strong> post-measures of student<br />
writing to measure the effects of computer use, in this study, 1 conducted an ethnography of the<br />
classroom, paying attention to how the computer was introduced <strong>and</strong> how writing practices occurred<br />
in the classroom before the computers arrived, as weU as how the teacher allowed the classroom<br />
to change <strong>and</strong> how students responded to the changes with the introduction of the computers.<br />
While computers did change the writing processes <strong>and</strong> texts of the students, they did so by radically<br />
changing the social context in which students were asked to write, <strong>and</strong> by helping to create of this<br />
writing classroom a community of writers. It seems to me that this social context is the allimportant<br />
factor determining what, ultimately, technology wLU do for students. This study,<br />
therefore, has implications not only for research, but also for how computers are introduced <strong>and</strong><br />
used in classrooms.<br />
References<br />
Bruce, C. 1986. Information technologies <strong>and</strong> written expression. Organization for Economic<br />
Co-operation <strong>and</strong> Development, Centre for Educational Research <strong>and</strong> Innovation, International<br />
Conference of National Representatives <strong>and</strong> Experts. October, Paris.<br />
Cole, M. & Griffin, P. 1987. Contextual Factors in Education: Improving Science <strong>and</strong> Mathematics<br />
Education for Minorities <strong>and</strong> Women. Wisconsin Center for Education Research, School of<br />
Education, University of Wisconsin, Madison. Madison, WI.<br />
41
Dickinson, D. 1986. "Cooperation, collaboration, <strong>and</strong> a computer: Integrating a computer into<br />
a first-second grade writing program." Research in the Teaching of English, 2Q, 141-159.<br />
Hawisher, G. 1988. "Research in computers <strong>and</strong> writing: Findings <strong>and</strong> Implications." Paper<br />
presented at the Annual Meeting of the American Educational Research Association, April,<br />
New Orleans, lAo<br />
Heap, J. 1986. "Collaborative practices during computer writing in a first grade classroom." Paper<br />
presented at the Annual Meeting of the American Educational Research Association, April, San<br />
Francisco, CA.<br />
Herrmann, 1987. "An ethnographic study of a high school writing class using computers: Marginal,<br />
technically proficient, <strong>and</strong> productive learners." In L. Gerrard (Ed.), Wrin'ng at Century's End:<br />
Essays in Computer-assisted Composition. New York: R<strong>and</strong>om House.<br />
Michaels, S. 1985. "'The Link between written products <strong>and</strong> classroom processes: A study of text<br />
development in a sixth grade classroom." Paper presented at the University of California,<br />
Berkeley.<br />
Pea, R. & Kurl<strong>and</strong>, M. 1987. "Cognitive technologies for writing." Review of Research in Education,<br />
14.<br />
Scribner, S. & Cole, M. 1981. The Psychology of Literacy. Cambridge, MA: Harvard University<br />
Press.<br />
Street, B. 1984. Literacy in Theory <strong>and</strong> Practice. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.<br />
Hawisher, Gail -- Illinois State University<br />
WRITING. TECHNOLOGY. AND THE ACTIVITY OF TEACHING<br />
Introduction<br />
Despite extensive research in computers <strong>and</strong> composition since 1981, there have been few<br />
attempts to document how computers interact with the teaching of writing. In an effort to<br />
investigate teaching in relation to writing <strong>and</strong> technology, we are conducting research to examine<br />
not only how teachers use computers for composition instruction but also how computers work to<br />
shape the learning environment of a classroom. My paper at the 1989 <strong>Computers</strong> <strong>and</strong> <strong>Writing</strong><br />
Conference, if accepted, would discuss preliminary findings of this qualitative research.<br />
The research I intend to discuss explores the ways in which computers are used to teach<br />
writing <strong>and</strong> how these approaches may differ from those in conventional writing classes.<br />
Specifically, it addresses the following questions: (1) How do teachers adapt composition<br />
instruction to computers And how are traditional notions of a process-oriented writing class<br />
affected by the presence of computers (2) How are such classroom activities as lecturing, talking<br />
about writing, composing. <strong>and</strong> sharing writing influenced by the presence of computers (3) How<br />
are the social structures of a class -- student-to-student, students-to-instructor ~- shaped by<br />
technology What sorts of classroom discourse characterize writing classes taught on computers<br />
(4) Do computers change the metaphor of the traditional classroom Marshall (1989) in a recent<br />
article in the Educational Researcher suggests that a workplace metaphor is insufficient for<br />
classroom research in general. We wonder if it doesn't have particular limitations for computer<br />
42
writing classes in particular. By examining answers to these questions, we can begin to construct<br />
writing <strong>and</strong> teaching environments that respond to the challenge of teaching students with advanced<br />
technology.<br />
Studies in word processing <strong>and</strong> writing over the past several years have failed to<br />
demonstrate with any certainty that technology can help students develop their writing abilities (e.g.,<br />
Collier, 1983; Daiute, 1984, 1985, 1986; Harris, 1985; Hawisher, 1987; Hawisher & Fortune, 1988).<br />
But up to now research in computers <strong>and</strong> composition has concentrated on how technology interacts<br />
with writers, their processes, <strong>and</strong> products. No research of which I am aware has looked specifically<br />
at how computers may shape the learning environment of a writing class.<br />
Some studies, however, support the observation that the social interactions of young students<br />
may change with the introduction of computers (Dickinson, 1986) <strong>and</strong> that cooperation <strong>and</strong><br />
collaboration among writers is common in computer-equipped settings (Selfe & Wahlstrom, 1986;<br />
Kurth, 1987). If this is so, <strong>and</strong> if, as other studies indicate, computers tend to motivate students<br />
(Rodrigues, 1985), the teaching task becomes one of capitalizing on computers <strong>and</strong> the improved<br />
social milieu within the classroom. Yet there is no documentation of the kinds of pedagogical or<br />
social changes that occur <strong>and</strong> upon which we might base new strategies for teaching writing.<br />
Results<br />
Preliminary results of this current study indicate that instructors like teaching writing with<br />
computers <strong>and</strong> believe that the advantages of teaching with technology outweigh the disadvantages.<br />
Yet observational data show a range of practices surrounding the use of computers, suggesting that<br />
there is no such thing as a typical computer writing class. Some classes were conducted with<br />
students writing at computers the entire period <strong>and</strong> instructors conferring with individual students;<br />
other classes seemed to make minimal use of technology during class but required that students<br />
submit assignments written at computers. Despite this variance, however, a higher proportion of<br />
class time was spent in sharing writing in computer classes than we observed in conventional writing<br />
classes. Perhaps most interesting were the characteristics of some of the teacher talk recorded<br />
during observations. When teachers instructed about computers their discourse was authoritative<br />
<strong>and</strong> directive, but when they conferred with students at computers about writing, they often talked<br />
of their own composing <strong>and</strong> computing problems. Further analysis revealed that teaching with<br />
computers may alter the power <strong>and</strong> control structures within classrooms. We are currently trying<br />
to determine whether this alteration is influenced by the physical changes of a computer-equipped<br />
classroom or more a result of a change in sociality among students <strong>and</strong> instructors who write<br />
together at computers.<br />
Conclusion<br />
If we are to use new technologies to teach wntlOg, we must discover the strengths <strong>and</strong><br />
weaknesses of the medium for various tasks that make up the activity of teaching writing. We need<br />
to learn under what circumstances <strong>and</strong> in what ways computers are especiaUy useful in establishing<br />
a context that is conducive to learning. My paper at the Minnesota <strong>Computers</strong> <strong>and</strong> <strong>Writing</strong><br />
Conference is intended to complement important research in writing <strong>and</strong> computers <strong>and</strong>, in a small<br />
way, to begin the important task of studying technology in relation to pedagogy.<br />
43
Herrmann, Andrea W. -- University of Arkansas at Little Rock<br />
EVALUATION IN THE ELECTRONIC CLASSROOM; A DQUBLE EDGE SWORD •• OR IS ITI<br />
Teachers who teach writing in computer classrooms -- whether it's freshman composition,<br />
technical writing, or expository writing -- recognize that the goals <strong>and</strong> content of these writing<br />
courses have changed since precomputer days. While teachers continue to teach writing, they also<br />
teach, to one degree or another, computer skills. At the minimum this means teaching students<br />
how to use a word processing program <strong>and</strong> how to integrate it into their writing processes. But<br />
teachers include other software as well, from spelling checkers to desktop publishing (DTP). In<br />
short, we teach both writing <strong>and</strong> technological skills in today's electronic classrooms. Yet how well<br />
do our evaluation processes reflect the content of our courses Do we assess student's<br />
technological expertise For most of us, the answer is no. Why not Should we be And, if so,<br />
how<br />
For many writing teachers, if not most, such questions expose our Achilles' heeL We do not<br />
see ourselves as teachers of mechanical skills. We rightly identify with the world of humanistic<br />
concerns: ideas, values, philosophical questions, the search for truth, <strong>and</strong> so on. Yet the daily life<br />
of many writing teachers involves instruction in technological areas; computers are bumping our<br />
heads against a hard reality.<br />
Both the process of composing <strong>and</strong> the nature of the finished product are changing. In<br />
particular the Mshift from text-based to graphics-based word-processing software," as John<br />
Ruszkiewicz describes desktop publishing (1988, p. 9) brings to the fore the question of what we<br />
are teaching <strong>and</strong> how we are evaluating it. In DTP relationships between form <strong>and</strong> content take<br />
on new meaning when writers integrate ideas with words, font size, or graphics, <strong>and</strong> the other<br />
features involved in the production of publications with a high level of visual impact.<br />
Visually informative prose is pervasive <strong>and</strong>, according to Steve Bernhardt, we need to teach<br />
it. He believes that "classroom practice which ignores the increasingly visual, localized qualities<br />
of information exchange can only become increasingly irrelevant~ (1986, p. 77). According to<br />
Ruszkiewicz, Mthe graphics revolution could lead to the reconceptualization of composing as a<br />
thinking act that enables more human beings to exercise more faculties, skill <strong>and</strong> imagination than<br />
was ever possible before" (1988, p. 14-15). And as Billie Wahlstrom states, "What the computer<br />
only hinted at, DTP makes clear: fundamental alterations in the word/print relationship resulting<br />
from digital communication technologies~ (in press, p. 163).<br />
If Bernhardt, Ruszkiewicz, <strong>and</strong> Wahlstrom are correct, the challenges of teaching <strong>and</strong><br />
learning within these more complex technological environments should mean that evaluation<br />
becomes even more significant. We must be receptive to new ways of evaluating students <strong>and</strong> their<br />
texts, ways that capture the entirety of what is being taught <strong>and</strong> learned. Without effective<br />
evaluation how can we know how welJ we are teaching the emerging technological skills How can<br />
we know how well students are using them Evaluation may need to encompass more than finished<br />
written products; it may need to include the student's skill in using the technology.<br />
In this paper I discuss reasons why computers <strong>and</strong> writing teachers have traditionally ignored<br />
the evaluation of technological skills. I show reasons why we should not continue to ignore wider<br />
views of assessment in computers <strong>and</strong> writing classrooms. I look at the double-edged sword of<br />
evaluation: technological skills versus writing. I maintain that changes within the field of computer<br />
44
technology are bringing about changes in the nature of written texts, actually making the evaluation<br />
of technological skills versus the evaluation of writing a single, not a double, issue. And I conclude<br />
with recommendations concerning the kinds of evaluations of students <strong>and</strong> text teachers should be<br />
making in our changing electronic classrooms.<br />
Works Cited<br />
Bernhardt, S. A. (1986). "Seeing the text." College Composition <strong>and</strong> Communication,;rz, 66-78.<br />
Ruszkiewicz, 1. (1988). "Word <strong>and</strong> image: The next revolution." <strong>Computers</strong> <strong>and</strong> Composition,<br />
5.3, 9-15.<br />
Wahlstrom, B. 1. (in press). "Desktop publishing: Perspectives, potentials, <strong>and</strong> politics." In G. E.<br />
Hawisher & c. L Selfe (Eds.), Coming of Age: New perspectives on <strong>Computers</strong> in Composition.<br />
NY: Teachers College Press.<br />
Hilligoss, Susan;<br />
Barnes, Karen;<br />
Benson, Chris;<br />
Crenshaw, Diane;<br />
Martin, Esther;<br />
<strong>and</strong><br />
Poston, Bill -- Clemron University<br />
PANEL -- BECOMING INSIDERS: COMPUTER CONFERENCING IN A GRADUATE SEMINAR<br />
As part of a fall 1988 seminar in nonacademic <strong>and</strong> academic writing, six masters' degree<br />
students <strong>and</strong> five faculty <strong>and</strong> staff at Clemson used computer conferencing to explore the topic of<br />
·social theories <strong>and</strong> writing in the professions." We -- six of the participants -- propose to describe<br />
how the conferencing worked in this case <strong>and</strong> to analyze its effects on our writing <strong>and</strong> learning.<br />
We're basing our presentation on the approximately 160 pages of writing generated by the<br />
conference, plus interviews with the participants conducted in December 1988.<br />
First we will briefly describe how conferencing fit into the course: assignments, goals, <strong>and</strong><br />
training on the computer. (That section is given nearly in full below.) Then we will present three<br />
aspects of the experience: formation of the discourse community <strong>and</strong> a survey of members'<br />
attitudes toward conferencing; analysis of features of the writing generated; <strong>and</strong> problems<br />
encountered that affected learning <strong>and</strong> writing. Though working from solid data, we plan to speak<br />
informally <strong>and</strong> give different viewpoints as participant-observers.<br />
How conferencing fit into the course. Computer conferencing on the system V AXNOTES<br />
replaced the week1y, informal response papers usually expected in a graduate course. I, Susan<br />
Hill igoss, asked each seminar member to write about the assigned readings once a week. As<br />
inst ructor I had several goals for conferencing: to create an electronic network like those<br />
increasingly found in the workplace, prompt more written exchange of ideas than paper responses<br />
did, <strong>and</strong> draw attention to our own discourse community as we read about <strong>and</strong> observed other such<br />
communities. The readings in social construction were difficult <strong>and</strong> crossed many fields -<br />
anthropology, linguistics, philosophy, the sociology of science, <strong>and</strong> feminism -- so I was particularly<br />
45
interested in how graduate students in literature came to terms with these new ideas as they read<br />
<strong>and</strong> observed themselves. I hypothesized that conferencing would make that process easier, or<br />
more evident.<br />
We were introduced to V AXNOTES during the second class session by three computing<br />
staff members. Several of the participants had no experience with computers; no one was more than<br />
dimly acquainted with electronic conferencing. Although there had been another university<br />
conferencing system available for several years, V AXNOTES was new in July 1988. As the first rea1<br />
users of the system, we received ample support from Clemson Computer Center's Drew Smith, who<br />
not only wrote <strong>and</strong> revised a manual that we used, but monitored our sessions <strong>and</strong> participated as<br />
a writer. After midsemester three more faculty joined the conference, two in English <strong>and</strong> one in<br />
history.<br />
How writers used <strong>and</strong> perceived con[erencing. Based on her interviews with participants<br />
<strong>and</strong> a case study of "insiders <strong>and</strong> outsiders," Esther Martin will discuss formation of the electronic<br />
discourse community. She will also survey members' attitudes toward conferencing <strong>and</strong> compare<br />
that with actual use. She'U discuss "heavy" <strong>and</strong> "light" use, <strong>and</strong> writing versus "lurking," that is,<br />
simply reading on the system. One recurring issue was whether <strong>and</strong> how to extend the number of<br />
respondents to people not in the class. Some of these users did not meet until the final class<br />
session. The most common comment, from early on in the course, was that the network had a<br />
strong social impact on participants; we felt that we knew each other, <strong>and</strong> several became friends<br />
outside class.<br />
Analysis of responses. "Heavy user" Chris Benson <strong>and</strong> I will analyze some features of the<br />
responses generated. These range from social features such as the ways that we negotiated forms<br />
of address between students <strong>and</strong> faculty, to features that bear on learning <strong>and</strong> writing. Unfamiliar<br />
ideas were naturalized through humor <strong>and</strong> other strategies. Some topics "caught fire," leading to<br />
particularly lengthy exchanges between writers <strong>and</strong> giving writers ideas for research projects. One<br />
of these was feminism <strong>and</strong> gender bias in academic writing. We'U also compare attitudes that we<br />
expressed, such as those concerning jargon, with our own usage. Other patterns will be traced <strong>and</strong><br />
compared to th e initial goals for the course. We'll also describe how conferencing led to other<br />
computer communication, through electronic mail <strong>and</strong> a "phone" service, <strong>and</strong> whether these served<br />
different functions from conferencing.<br />
Problems. A self-proclaimed computerphobe <strong>and</strong> user with military experience, Bill Poston<br />
will discuss problems that affected learning <strong>and</strong> writing. These included physical constraints, such<br />
as the location of terminals <strong>and</strong> the inability to edit prior notes; social issues in computer<br />
transactions, such as the lack of face-to-face discussion <strong>and</strong> the question of implicit or explicit<br />
censorship; <strong>and</strong> academic issues, such as the role of the instructor <strong>and</strong> the problem of evaluating<br />
performance on such systems. Karen Barnes <strong>and</strong> Diane Crenshaw wiU be respondents.<br />
CQnclusions. We will raise questions <strong>and</strong> answer a few. If conferencing is a main course<br />
activity, what should classroom time be devoted to'! How might conferencing of this type be<br />
extended to collaborative research projects How can problems be addressed How, <strong>and</strong> under<br />
what conditions, does conferencing change the social relations of teachers <strong>and</strong> students, <strong>and</strong> thus<br />
the nature of learning<br />
46
Houlette, Forrest -- Ball Stale University<br />
SOFlWARE THAT KNOWS HOW YOU WRITE;<br />
WRITERS<br />
AN INTELLIGENT ASSISTANT FOR<br />
Applications of artificial intelligence in software for writers follow two threads. One<br />
approach emphasizes text analysis, seeking to provide the writer expert advice about grammatical,<br />
stylistic, <strong>and</strong> punctuation issues. The other approach envisions software that will converse with<br />
writers, much the way a peer evaluator might, in order to prompt <strong>and</strong> shape the process <strong>and</strong><br />
product. While these two approaches tantalize both writers <strong>and</strong> teachers with possibilities, they<br />
both depend on breakthroughs in technology or software design in order to become practical for<br />
writers. Even the best of grammar <strong>and</strong> style checkers cannot tell the difference between a good<br />
nominalization <strong>and</strong> a bad nominalization. Current conversational programs require a rather<br />
extensive willing suspension of disbelief in order to be functional. There is, however, a different<br />
strategy from artificial intelligence which can be implemented immediately to create an intelligent<br />
assistant for writers. It is a technique of knowledge representation called procedural knowledge.<br />
This presentation will describe how to implement procedural knowledge in software <strong>and</strong> will<br />
demonstrate how it has been implemented in a piece of software under development, Write<br />
Environment.<br />
Procedural knowledge refers to a means of encoding a knowledge of process as a set of<br />
computer language instructions. For instance, any routine that can sort a list alphabetically contains<br />
code that mimics what the human mind does when it performs the same task. Humans collect an<br />
inventory of items to compare; the computer does so as well. Humans compare pairs letter by<br />
letter from left to right; the computer code performs the same task. Humans decide the ordering<br />
of the pair on the basis of the comparison; the computer code makes the same decision. Humans<br />
repeat the examination of pairs until the list of items is arranged alphabetically; the computer code<br />
also iterates the process until the list is sorted. Since the code executes the same procedures a<br />
human would, it is said to represent a knowledge of how to alphabetize.<br />
Representing a knowledge of the writing process is certainly a more complex task than<br />
representing a knowledge of how to alphabetize. Flower <strong>and</strong> Hayes' description of the writing<br />
process. however, greatly simplifies the task. Using Flower <strong>and</strong> Hayes' model, a software designer<br />
can create an inventory of activities that writers perform when they write. Planning is one such<br />
activity. Code can easily be written which mimics the planning activities writers are observed to<br />
perform. Freewriting is one such activity that can easily be coded. After inventorying activities <strong>and</strong><br />
implementing them in code, however, a software designer has to decide how the activities relate to<br />
one another. For instance, only one activity may have the writer's attention at any given time, but<br />
other processes may be simultaneously in execution unconsciously. The writer must be able to<br />
suspend one task <strong>and</strong> turn attention to another at any time as well. And, more importantly, the<br />
writer must be able to sequence tasks in any order. The question of how to accommodate these<br />
procedural issues seems especially complex.<br />
The apparent complexity is an illusion produced, however. by the usual focus on linear<br />
computer programs, each with full control of the CPU. With a shift in perspective, resolving the<br />
issues of how programs should relate to one another in an intelligent assistant for writers is rather<br />
simple. The software designer needs the techniques associated with a multitasking environment.<br />
47
Once this shift in perspective occurs, implementing a writer's procedural knowledge in code is easy.<br />
Write Environment is such an implementation. Its plan of development will be offered as<br />
a template for the design of such systems. The techniques of using such a system as a shell for<br />
implementing other strategies from artificial intelligence will also be explained, as will be the<br />
decision support mechanisms that have been included in the Write Environment system.<br />
Huntley. John .• University of Iowa<br />
STARTING UP A MACINTOSH NEJWORK FOR WRITING INSTRUCTION;<br />
PROBLEMS. PROMISES. PITFALLS. AND MODEST SUCCESSES<br />
CAVEATS.<br />
Major Points:<br />
What might a local area network of Macintosh computers contribute to the work of teaching<br />
or learning the writer's craft<br />
With University funds matching a gift from Apple, we at the University of 10wa installed<br />
earlier this year a network of 25 Macintosh SE's, some in faculty offices, others in a student work<br />
area. We call it The Word Shop <strong>and</strong> l'd like to share with you some of the hills <strong>and</strong> valleys we've<br />
been into while chasing its tail.<br />
Has it made the teacher's life easier Or the student's progress quicker <strong>and</strong> more as·<br />
sured<br />
What did we think the new technology could or should do for us that the Xerox machine<br />
couldn't do<br />
What problems did we encounter What interim solutions have we applied What kind<br />
of exploration are we engaged in to learn the uses of this new tool<br />
Points to think about as you imagine the benefits of networked computers (or seek funds<br />
from administrators <strong>and</strong> other benefactors).<br />
Dealing with the University <strong>and</strong> Computer Center .. planning, installing, budgeting the<br />
whole operation: caveats, advice, warnings.<br />
Installation <strong>and</strong> setup A student "writing lab," a computerized classroom Faculty access<br />
Printing facilities <strong>and</strong> hard·copy dependency What's the most efficient disposition of all this<br />
machinery<br />
Dealing with faculty who are four years into using 256K PC's with version 2.4 of PC·Write,<br />
quite grateful for the technology, <strong>and</strong> wonder where the energy <strong>and</strong> time will come from to learn<br />
a whole new system .. how do you stimulate exploration <strong>and</strong> playfulness How do you gather <strong>and</strong><br />
refocus the consequences of scattered insight Some suggestions from our experience.<br />
Students .. what problems do they encounter when you tell them that all the writing in the<br />
course will take place on networked computers . ~ <strong>and</strong> so will all the commentary <strong>and</strong> criticism<br />
How to get them into the machinery in order to get them into the habit of writing confidently.<br />
The Classroom .~ what can an instructor do in class with a computer, a projector panel<br />
(Sharp. Kodak), <strong>and</strong> an overhead projector<br />
Software: In addition to a word processor, what kinds of software have proved useful<br />
Might soon be useful How to get it, learn it, use it.<br />
48
Research: What can we learn about teaching <strong>and</strong> learning to write And how How might<br />
we demonstrate the effects of LANs <strong>and</strong> computers on the conduct of teachers or students or the<br />
quality of their writing Can or should cost be justified in terms of demonstrable benefits<br />
Kaplan, Nancy •• Cornell University<br />
AS WE MAY TEACH: SOME PROBLEMS WITH COMPUTER-SUPPORTED COLLABORA<br />
TION IN THE WRITING CURRICULUM<br />
Whether we position ourselves with those who see the writing classroom as a gateway to one<br />
or more discourse communities or with those who see it as rehearsal space for what Douglas<br />
Englebart calls "knowledge workers," we can use computer technology to challenge the romantic<br />
view of the writer as a solitary soul banging out inspired words alone. Computer support for<br />
collaborative work, which often translates to "computer support for multiple authorship,· opens<br />
exciting prospects for writing teachers, especially in institutions where writing is taught in all<br />
disciplines, as it is at Cornell. A networked classroom, for example, enables students to write, edit,<br />
<strong>and</strong> read in groups, to carry on the discourse of a discipline both orally <strong>and</strong> in writing, both during<br />
class hours <strong>and</strong> during the remaining 165 hours of the week. Using this classroom, its network, <strong>and</strong><br />
its connection to other computer systems on campus, students can <strong>and</strong> do initiate writing among<br />
themselves, conducting themselves as real authors <strong>and</strong> real audiences <strong>and</strong> discovering an identity<br />
as a group pursuing common goals.<br />
But the shift in writing instruction the classroom permits, the move away from the individual<br />
<strong>and</strong> into the group, out of the writer <strong>and</strong> into the social context, challenges cherished assumptions.<br />
And not just those of literary <strong>and</strong> philosophic traditions. This move confronts, perhaps even<br />
threatens, a prevailing notion of the role of the learner (<strong>and</strong> the role of the teacher), a notion<br />
deeply embedded in the hierarchies <strong>and</strong> power structures of educational institutions <strong>and</strong> enacted<br />
even in such humble elements as the architecture <strong>and</strong> economics of classroom spaces. In this paper,<br />
I will discuss some of the political implications of electronic classrooms, focusing on both<br />
pedagogical <strong>and</strong> political perils.<br />
In pedagogical terms, computer supported collaborative learning works against traditional<br />
systems of evaluation, discomfiting many teachers by undermining their authority to set st<strong>and</strong>ards<br />
<strong>and</strong> to apply those st<strong>and</strong>ards to individual students <strong>and</strong> by setting new dynamics into motion within<br />
the classroom itself. many enlightened teachers will, of course, embrace such changes, consonant<br />
as they are with emerging theory. Yet, in a curriculum driven by externally set st<strong>and</strong>ards ..<br />
numbers of assignments per term, minimum competence as measured either by grades earned or<br />
by success on exit tests •• the pedagogy of collaboration will find inhospitable soil.<br />
In institutional terms, computer.supported coUaborative classrooms displace the sort of<br />
~broadcast" education to which we are accustomed, threatening economics of the educational<br />
delivery system. In an economy dependent on the lecture format or the book •• one speaker/many<br />
auditors, one author/many readers •• the collaborative classroom with its expensive hardware <strong>and</strong><br />
even costlier human support looks unattractive, especiaUy when it must accommodate one of the<br />
49
largest teaching programs in the institution, the writing program. But the economic problem may<br />
simply mask a deeper, ideological one. Just as the individual teacher often fears that he will lose<br />
his function if he no longer grades individual performance on measurable tasks, so too the<br />
institution may resist a pedagogy which genuinely invests in collaboration among students <strong>and</strong><br />
teachers, in which traditional hierarchies of authority <strong>and</strong> power begin to crumble.<br />
Kemp, Fred -- Texas Tech University<br />
COMPUTER-BASED COLLABORATIVE WRITING INSTRUCTION WITHOUT A COMPUTER<br />
NE'lWORK<br />
The English Department Microcomputer Classroom at Texas Tech University has 25<br />
sophisticated PC System II microcomputers, but no local area network (although S20,000 has been<br />
allocated for such a network to be in place by Fall, 1989). When I came to Tech in the Fall of<br />
1988, I realized that in order to adapt much of the writing pedagogy <strong>and</strong> the software I had helped<br />
develop as the Associate Director of the Computer Research Lab at the University of Texas for<br />
three years, I would have to take software <strong>and</strong> methods originally developed for networks <strong>and</strong><br />
somehow adapt them to a classroom of non-networked PCs. Such a change required many hours<br />
of syllabus adjustment, re-programming (in Turbo Pascal), <strong>and</strong> classroom management re-emphasis.<br />
The classes I taught in the Texas Tech Microcomputer Classroom, two sections of Basic<br />
<strong>Writing</strong>, were successful in terms of my formal surveys, university classroom evaluations, <strong>and</strong> scores<br />
on departmental Basic <strong>Writing</strong> skiUs exams. I would like, during my presentation at the Fifth<br />
<strong>Computers</strong> <strong>and</strong> <strong>Writing</strong> Conference, to describe the following in some specificity.<br />
(1) The software components which comprised my syllabus, including electronic mail,<br />
invention heuristics, evaluation heuristics, <strong>and</strong> task-directed word processing;<br />
(2) The specific adjustments I needed to make in such software <strong>and</strong> the pedagogy which<br />
supported them in order to shift from a local area network to a diskette-based network;<br />
(3) And the specific instructional <strong>and</strong> technical guidelines I have generated for those who<br />
seek to emphasize microcomputers as communication <strong>and</strong> collaborative devices but who do not<br />
have microcomputer networks.<br />
In brief, I used a PC System II Model 50 with a 20 megabyte harddisk as a database for<br />
both text sharing <strong>and</strong> mail messages. Where, on a LAN, uploaded text <strong>and</strong> mail is transmitted<br />
directly into the database, I was required to write software which strips such data from program<br />
diskettes that the students use, compacts it, <strong>and</strong> then recopies it onto the program disks so that at<br />
the next class session each student will have full access to aU the mail <strong>and</strong> shared text produced at<br />
the previous session. The coUaborative impact well documented by both the University of Texas<br />
<strong>and</strong> the ENFI project schools was clearly evident in the measured results of both sections, although<br />
the debilitating absence of a LAN was nevertheless noted.<br />
I believe that a local area network is quite important for those wishing to use<br />
microcomputers for peer critiquing <strong>and</strong> the communal discourse advantages thoroughly discussed<br />
by theorists such as Bruffee, BazeU, <strong>and</strong> Weiner. But I believe that a committed instructor using<br />
50
•<br />
...<br />
computer~based instruction may still tap into many of those advantages without a microcomputer<br />
network by using the instructional methods I will present.<br />
In effect, I was forced to develop answers to many of the questions] have been asked these<br />
last three years, aU based upon the same concern: is there some way for a computer lab to<br />
incorporate collaborative pedagogy without having in place a local area net. My presentation is<br />
based on the answers I have come up with in my own classes incorporating both significant current<br />
pedagogical theory <strong>and</strong> the equipment I was provided. In my presentation, I will use a PC <strong>and</strong> a<br />
datashow projector to demonstrate the more conceputaUy difficult elements of my syllabus <strong>and</strong><br />
software.<br />
Kozma, Robert B. -- University of Michigan<br />
THE IMPACf OF COMPUTER-BASED TOOLS AND RHETORICAL PROMPTS ON WRITING<br />
PROCESSES AND PRODUCTS<br />
How can the power of computers be employed to improve the writing skills of students<br />
While research on word processing has shown an increase in the amount of revision, few studies<br />
have shown an improvement in the quality of writing. The presentation reports on a set of studies<br />
which examine computer-based writing tools that incorporate features more likely to meet the<br />
cognitive needs of novice writers than the features found in simple word processors. The studies<br />
compare the effects of pen <strong>and</strong> paper, with word processor, idea-outliner, <strong>and</strong> hypertext software<br />
writing tools on both the written products <strong>and</strong> the composing processes of writers. Rhetorical<br />
prompts which address the topic, audience, <strong>and</strong> goals of the written assignment were also embedded<br />
in the software for some of the treatment groups. The impact of these aids is compared for novice<br />
<strong>and</strong> intermediate writers.<br />
Study 1 examines the various ways rhetorical prompts might be used to facilitate<br />
composition. Groups of students were either given the prompts with paper <strong>and</strong> pen or with word<br />
processors <strong>and</strong> asked to write their responses to the prompts <strong>and</strong> their compositions. The impact<br />
of these prompts <strong>and</strong> the contribution of the word processor on the products <strong>and</strong> processes of<br />
writing are compared. Study 2 examines the ways <strong>and</strong> extent to which beginning writing students<br />
used an idea out(jner with <strong>and</strong> without embedded prompts. The study analyzes their responses to<br />
the prompts <strong>and</strong> how their outlining influences their written products <strong>and</strong> composing processes.<br />
In Study 3, students used a hypertext packaging, Learning Tool, to respond to embedded rhetorical<br />
prompts <strong>and</strong> to write an essay. This package uses graphics <strong>and</strong> an outliner to aUow writers to build<br />
ideas into complex networks <strong>and</strong> interrelated structures. This presentation examines how beginning<br />
students use their package; how this, in turn, influences their writing processes <strong>and</strong> products; <strong>and</strong><br />
whether longer-term use of the package results in "internalization" of planning strategies<br />
characteristic of more advanced writers. The presentation also examines the use of hypertext<br />
without prompts.<br />
51
Lannom, Rebecca -- Central Missouri State University<br />
CREATING A COMPUTER CLASSROOM FOR TEACHING WRITING<br />
The presentation discusses how a cost-effective computer classroom was designed for the<br />
composition classes in the Educational Development Center at Central Missouri State University.<br />
It explains how the department chair <strong>and</strong> the composition instructors (with the aid of the<br />
university's microcomputer coordinator) first managed to convince the administration of the need<br />
for such a facility <strong>and</strong> then proceeded to develop this classroom within the confmes of a rather<br />
strict budget.<br />
Details about suitable hardware <strong>and</strong> software were obtained, <strong>and</strong> then the relative merits<br />
of each were examined. Such matters as cost, durability, compatibility with other equipment (within<br />
the department <strong>and</strong> belonging to the instructors), ease <strong>and</strong> cost of maintenance, numbers of<br />
computers <strong>and</strong> printers needed for the classroom <strong>and</strong> for the instructors, kind of furniture required,<br />
<strong>and</strong> the design of the room itself were dealt with. In short, the presentation explores the myriad<br />
considerations involved in undertaking such a project <strong>and</strong> offers others the benefits of these labors.<br />
Since the classroom had to be cost effective, it does not contain aU of the technological<br />
teaching aids currently avaiJable, but it does provide a site where students can use computers to<br />
work with materials designed to improve sentence structure <strong>and</strong> to help them overcome<br />
troublesome grammatical problems, to coUaborate with one another <strong>and</strong> with their instructor, to<br />
edit with ease, <strong>and</strong> most importantly to produce better papers.<br />
Lazarus, Kathleen -- Daytona Beach Community College<br />
FINDING AN AUDIENCE FOR ENGLISH I ESSAYS:<br />
CULTURAL COMMUNICATION<br />
USING COMPUTERS FOR CROSS<br />
Freshman English I composition students were easily able to communicate with Engljsh as<br />
a Foreign Language students using the computer writing lab. As a result of this communication,<br />
both classes gathered fascinating material for their compositions <strong>and</strong> both found a receptive<br />
audience for their finished composition. In short, students found that writing with a specific<br />
purpose <strong>and</strong> for a receptive audience could be enjoyable. It would have been very difficult to<br />
accomplish this without access to the computer lab.<br />
The basis of this experiment in cross-cultural communication was suggested to me by talks<br />
with Dr. Dennis Sayers, formerly with Harvard University <strong>and</strong> now with the New Engl<strong>and</strong><br />
Multifunctional Resource Center. Dr. Sayers has used the "sister class" idea in this country to pair<br />
American students with students from classes in other countries to stimulate student writing. In<br />
his research, he found that this concept, designed by Celestin Freinet, has been used successfuUy<br />
in France for 60 years.<br />
The English I students that I worked with were enrolled in the first basic composition course<br />
which is required of all students at Daytona Beach Community CoUege. The foreign students were<br />
52
enrolled in the English Language Institute, an intensive language program offered at the College<br />
for students who have not yet passed the TOEFL test.<br />
Both classes had been taught to use a word processing program <strong>and</strong> both classes had access<br />
to the computers in the classroom <strong>and</strong> in several computer Jabs on campus. I had taught both types<br />
of classes <strong>and</strong> thus was familiar with the curriculum of both programs.<br />
I began this exercise in cross-cultural communication during Fall semester, 1987, with two<br />
classes which were not using computers because the labs were not available to us. I paired each<br />
of my Freshman English I students with a foreign partner <strong>and</strong> asked my students to interview the<br />
foreign students to gather material for a comparison/contrast essay. The interviews were somewhat<br />
awkward <strong>and</strong> slow; my students were not accustomed to listening to foreign accents. The English<br />
I students felt they could have few common interests with these strange.sounding people. For<br />
example, it wasn't until the third hour of interviewing that a U.s. student realized he might have<br />
something in common with a boy from Bahrain. (It was rock music.) After aU, most U.S. students<br />
had no idea such a place even existed. My students struggled to get enough information for a 500<br />
word essay. Nevertheless, the U.S. students enjoyed the cultural exchange exercise <strong>and</strong> some<br />
formed lasting friendships. My students told me it was the best lesson of the semester.<br />
When my Freshman English I classes <strong>and</strong> the English Language Institute classes gained<br />
access to computers (Fall semester, 1988), I was eager to try the cultural exchange program again.<br />
1 have been a firm believer that the computer simplifies communication with non·native English<br />
speakers since I worked with Dr. Sayers.<br />
The exercise was a resounding success in the computer classroom. First, the students didn't<br />
worry about accents interrupting the conversation. Problem words were quickly typed onto the<br />
screen <strong>and</strong> even a phonetic spelling got the idea across. Second, students immediately found a<br />
common ground .. computers. IBM is universal. Most students were crazy about computers <strong>and</strong><br />
eagerly chatted about how much they did or did not know, what games were popular, <strong>and</strong> how<br />
computers fit into their future careers. From this common ground, students moved easily into<br />
discussions of other topics <strong>and</strong> the classroom was filled with laughter, computer sounds, <strong>and</strong> other<br />
good noises. As students talked, they took notes on the computer <strong>and</strong> wrote rough drafts. The<br />
students revised their drafts together since the foreign students usually knew more grammar.<br />
My students gained enough material for three essays. Students exchanged printed essays<br />
with the other class <strong>and</strong> the foreign students worked their information into a newspaper format.<br />
Since this experiment was such a success, I decided to exp<strong>and</strong> the project with one class this<br />
semester. My English I students now have a sister class from the English Language Institute. The<br />
foreign students will submit questions about life in the u.S. to my students who will answer with<br />
material from their own lives. The students will meet, <strong>and</strong> my students will write essays to the<br />
foreign students based on their questions. My students will then write their own questions <strong>and</strong><br />
develop essays from the answers they receive. The foreign students will also suggest topics for<br />
library research papers for the American students. The students will maintain a dialogue<br />
throughout the semester, <strong>and</strong> the information the students accumulate will be the basis for their<br />
graded essays. Thus, my students will have a real purpose for writing <strong>and</strong> an eager audience for<br />
their compositions. They will also learn to communicate with people from another culture, a<br />
valuable skill for the future.<br />
53
I will monitor this project closely <strong>and</strong> compare these English I students with another English<br />
I class also using computers. I will assess the students' feelings about writing <strong>and</strong> about the English<br />
I class. I will also compare their levels of skill improvement. [hope to submit the results of this<br />
research to you in May.<br />
LeBlanc, Paul -- Spdngfield Col/ege<br />
THE DEVELOPMENT OF COMPUTER SOFIWARE FOR WRITING<br />
I am in the middle of researching <strong>and</strong> writing my dissertation at the University of<br />
Massachusetts at Amherst under the guidance of Anne Herrington, Peter Elbow, <strong>and</strong> Charlie<br />
Moran. My topic is the development of computer software for writing, <strong>and</strong> it is structured around<br />
a series of interviews I have been conducting with computer software designers in composition,<br />
people like Hugh Burns <strong>and</strong> Fred Kemp. By May, I will have completed the follow-up interviews,<br />
interpreted the findings, <strong>and</strong> will have much of my writing completed. Some of that work has<br />
already been completed <strong>and</strong> based on some early conclusions, I will be presenting a paper at the<br />
CCCCS on one area of concern in my research, what [ call the ideological challenge for software<br />
development. I would like to present at the <strong>Computers</strong> <strong>and</strong> Wdting Conference, <strong>and</strong> while I have<br />
some sense of what my research indicates, it would be premature for me to now outline what I will<br />
say in May. J can instead give you a brief sense of my thesis, <strong>and</strong> list some of the questions I have<br />
been addressing.<br />
My argument is that computers are not only going to revolutionize writing, but they are<br />
likely to force a reconceptualizing of what we might call good writing. Using the arguments of<br />
Lewis Mumford; Joseph Weizenbaum, <strong>and</strong> David Bolter, I would argue that using tools such as<br />
computers alters the user as much as the task. When tools widen the gap between our direct<br />
experience of reality <strong>and</strong> its reconceptualization, we risk an almost unalterable commitment to this<br />
new way of seeing reality. Computer-based learning software for writing poses such a risk, <strong>and</strong><br />
my research attempts to identify the forces that act upon that software design in order for us to<br />
better control <strong>and</strong> guide it. In particular, I am looking at the models for good writing that program<br />
designers work with <strong>and</strong> the ways their programs work in accordance with those models or are<br />
altered by other forces. The questions I am addressing are:<br />
I. What bases do program designers have for their program designs Do programmers<br />
work with a model for the writing process in mind<br />
2. What factors create distance or discrepancies between the model <strong>and</strong> the final product<br />
3. Do these factors favor one model for the writing process over another What models<br />
are included within that framework <strong>and</strong> what models are likely to be left out<br />
4. What are the implications for a reconceptualization of writing <strong>and</strong> for the way we teach<br />
writing<br />
I fear that this proposal may be too abstract or imprecise for your decision-making process,<br />
so if I can answer any questions for you or elaborate further, please contact me. Perhaps I have<br />
fallen victim to Maslow's aphorism that the whole world looks like a nail to man who has a<br />
hammer, but in my research I have become convinced that software design may be the most<br />
54
important issue for assessing the future impact of the computer on composition, <strong>and</strong> I would look<br />
forward to discussing the subject at the conference.<br />
Logan, Shirley W. -- University of Maryl<strong>and</strong><br />
SOCIAL INTERACTION AMONG WRITERS. TUTORS. AND TEACHERS IN A WRITING<br />
COMPUTER LAB fOR UNDERGRADUATES<br />
Objectives:<br />
1. To examine the nature <strong>and</strong> frequency of interactions among students, tutors, <strong>and</strong><br />
instructor in a computer writing lab in order to underst<strong>and</strong> this unique environment where persons<br />
come together outside of the traditional classroom to develop written documents using the<br />
computer.<br />
2. To consider the implications of such an environment as an important factor in the<br />
successful teaching of writing.<br />
The goal was not simply to look at this environment but to consider the question. "Does<br />
such an environment promote writing" <strong>and</strong> if so, "How does it" Other questions asked in<br />
approaching this study were "How does the presence of the computer shape the nature of<br />
interactions among persons" <strong>and</strong> "What impact does technology have in the broader arena of<br />
person to person communication"<br />
Perspective<br />
Most of the research into the use of computers for writing has looked at the finished<br />
products <strong>and</strong> at the processes in which writers engage to produce those products. This study<br />
examined the social environment in which those products are produced. It examined the social <strong>and</strong><br />
rhetorical benefits of having students gather in one place for the sole purpose of producing written<br />
communication, communication which is usually preceded by discussion. The setting examined was<br />
one containing student writers enrolled in a computer-assisted advanced composition course, peer<br />
tutors who had taken the computer-assisted writing course during a previous semester, <strong>and</strong> the<br />
course instructor. On the campus of a large state university, there is little opportunity for the kind<br />
of intimate interaction which this setting offered. It seemed important that such a unique<br />
environment be studied to determine what benefits it could offer -- computer supported benefits<br />
as well as meta-computer benefits. A number of researchers have pointed out that much of what<br />
happens in such a setting is not directly related to computer use -- thus my choice of the term<br />
"meta-computer benefits."<br />
Methods <strong>and</strong> Data Sources<br />
One of the most effective ways of getting at the kinds of information associated with these<br />
issues was through ethnographic research. The study employed the ethnographic techniques of<br />
interviewing, participant-observation, <strong>and</strong> document analysis of "solicited compositions" in which<br />
students were asked to reflect on their daily experiences in the computer writing lab. The students<br />
in this study were enrolled in a semester's course in upper-level writing for juniors <strong>and</strong> seniors. The<br />
course required the writing of a series of argumentative essays developed around topics of<br />
55
pre.professional interest. The lab contained seven networked Sperry/Unix system terminals<br />
connected to a hard disk for storing files. Classes were held in a traditional classroom, with writers<br />
using the lab on their own time. As writing instructor <strong>and</strong> coordinator of the computer writing lab,<br />
I served as participant observer, collecting data while interacting with students <strong>and</strong> tutors whom I<br />
also supervised.<br />
Data came from interviews with students conducted over two semesters <strong>and</strong> from field<br />
notes. Interviews were audiotaped <strong>and</strong> transcribed by the researcher.<br />
Implications of Research<br />
At least two previous studies have documented the positive social changes associated with<br />
the introduction of computers into the elementary school class. This study exp<strong>and</strong>s upon those by<br />
exploring the social <strong>and</strong> rhetorical implications of computers in a computer writing Jab for college<br />
undergraduates. The findings from this study offer pedagogical possibilities in the following areas:<br />
1. The computer writing lab environment as a promoter of teacher*students,<br />
students· teacher exchanges, resulting in a setting in which students <strong>and</strong> teacher become co·learners.<br />
2. The computer writing lab as a source of student empowerment, allowing students to take<br />
risks in a non·threatening writing environment where they are opened to new ways of relating to<br />
the world.<br />
3. The computer lab as a means of promoting the communicative nature of writing,<br />
providing interactive readers who can respond immediately to what has been said through peer<br />
evaluation.<br />
4. The computer lab as a setting which will help to reduce the technophobia experienced<br />
by many as they attempt to participate in the technological revolution.<br />
5. The computer lab as an environment which reasserts the primacy of persons over<br />
technology, keeping open its instrumental power in a proper human context.<br />
Louth, Richard<br />
<strong>and</strong><br />
McAllister, Carole _. Southeastern Louisiana University<br />
THE EFFECT OF WORD PROCESSING ON THE OUALllY OF ABLE WRITERS'<br />
COMPOSITIONS<br />
Although computer-assisted composition has become increasingly popular, there is little<br />
empirical evidence that it improves the writing quality of able writers. (Able writers are defmed<br />
as college writers above the basic writer level <strong>and</strong> professional writers.) Though an ample amount<br />
of research has been conducted on the effect of word processing on able writers, most of that<br />
research has focused on the kinds of revisions writers make rather than on the quality of writing<br />
<strong>and</strong> quality of revisions. When the focus of previous research has been on quality of writing <strong>and</strong><br />
revision, findings have been either deceptive or contradictory. Moreover, to date no one has<br />
focused on the effect of the word processor over varying lengths of usage. Our question was not<br />
"Does the word processor effect the quality of writing <strong>and</strong> revision in able writers" but instead the<br />
more specific question "To what degree do different amounts of usage affect the quality of writing<br />
56
<strong>and</strong> revision in able writers~ The results of our study suggest that there is a direct correlation<br />
between the amount of time spent writing on the computer <strong>and</strong> the quality of writing <strong>and</strong> revision.<br />
Back&rOund<br />
Much of the research on the effect of word processing on the quality of writing <strong>and</strong> revision<br />
has involved young subjects <strong>and</strong> basic writers. Using 57 junior high school subjects in a year-long<br />
study, Daiute (1986) reported that computers improved the overall quality of revisions more than<br />
did the pen. However, most of the revisions made by the experimental group were additive, <strong>and</strong><br />
the additions for the most part were tacked onto the ends of texts where they did not fit. Although<br />
Daiute reported the quality of computer-written pieces was judged superior to the h<strong>and</strong>written<br />
pieces, she noted that her quality fmdings might be flawed because her evaluators constantly give<br />
higher grades to longer texts. The reports on basic writers have produced contradictory findings.<br />
Rodrigues (1985) could not report any substantive change in the quality of basic writers' work<br />
caused by the word processor while King, Birnbaum <strong>and</strong> Wageman (1984), Pivarnick (1985), <strong>and</strong><br />
cirello (1986) found that the word processor had a positive effect on the quality of basic writers'<br />
composition. None of these studies, however, focused convincingly on the effect of the word<br />
processor on the quality of revision. While McAllister <strong>and</strong> Louth (1988) found that the word<br />
processor had a positive effect on the quality of basic writers' revisions, their study did not focus<br />
on how variations in the amount of usage effected revision.<br />
Research on the effects of the word processor on able writers has varied widely in its<br />
method, purpose, <strong>and</strong> conclusion. Many studies have been informal, lacking statistical evidence,<br />
or have involved small numbers of subjects over small amounts of time. Reports by Collier (1983),<br />
Balkena (1984), Pollock (1985), Harris (1985), Greenl<strong>and</strong> (1985) <strong>and</strong> Hawisher (1986) concluded<br />
that the word processor did not seem to improve the quality of students' writing <strong>and</strong> revision more<br />
than did pen <strong>and</strong> paper. However, these studies leave the reader with doubts -- in some cases due<br />
to their informality, in other cases due to their methods. Moreover, none of the studies focuses on<br />
the computer's effect on writing over varying amounts of usage.<br />
Purpose/Methods/Results<br />
We believe that part of the difficulty in drawing conclusions about studies of the word<br />
processor's effect on writing may be that past research has not involved enough exposure to the<br />
computer. The advantages of word processing may not become evident until after the writer has<br />
become comfortable with the technique. The present experiment systematically explored the effect<br />
of word processing on the quality of able writers' writing <strong>and</strong> revision over a wide range of usage.<br />
Subjects included students from six sections of freshman composition. The sections differed in the<br />
amount of weekly computer usage during class time -- 2 hrs., 1 hr., or none. In addition to writing<br />
in class, students were required each week to write an essay in the writing lab. Subjects from each<br />
section were r<strong>and</strong>omly assigned to either high computer usage (10 of 12 essays written on the<br />
computer) or low computer usage (2 of 12 essays written on the computer). Of the 12 essays<br />
written, half were original drafts <strong>and</strong> half revisions. Our study examined the relationship between<br />
the first revision (paper 2) of the semester <strong>and</strong> the last revision (paper 12). The dependent<br />
measure was the quality of the final revision as graded by trained graders blind to the experimental<br />
conditions. Results show that there was a significant effect for the amount of in-class computer<br />
usage with the 2 hrs. a week condition producing the highest quality <strong>and</strong> the "none~ condition the<br />
lowest quality. There was also a significant effect for the amount of outside computer usage with<br />
57
the high outside usage condition producing higher quality than the low. The results of this study<br />
suggest that there is a direct correlation between the amount of time spent writing on the computer<br />
<strong>and</strong> the quality of writing achieved. Since the writing examined took the form of revisions, the<br />
results also suggest that not only in compositions but also in revisions is there a direct correlation<br />
between amount of time spent writing <strong>and</strong> quality of writing achieved. Further study (in progress)<br />
will de!ermine the more specific relationship between revisions done early in the semester <strong>and</strong> late<br />
in the semester (or, the relationship between Papers 1 <strong>and</strong> 2 as compared to the relationship<br />
between Papers 11 <strong>and</strong> 12).<br />
Works Cited<br />
Balkena, S. (1984) "The composing activities of computer literate writers," DAf, 45, 12A.<br />
Cirello, V. J. (1986) "The effect of word processing on the abilities of tenth grade remedial<br />
students, DAf, 1L 07A.<br />
Collier, R. (1983) "The word processor <strong>and</strong> revision strategies." CCC, M, 149-155.<br />
Daiute, C. (1986) "Physical <strong>and</strong> cognitive factors in revising: Insights from studies with computers.<br />
RTE,2Q, 141·159.<br />
Greenl<strong>and</strong>, L. (1985) "The effect of microcomputers on writing ability <strong>and</strong> attitude toward business<br />
communication classes." DAf,1Q, 08A.<br />
Harris, J. (1985) "Student writers <strong>and</strong> word processing: A preliminary evaluation." CCC, ~<br />
323·330.<br />
Hawisher, G. (1986) "The effects of word processing on the revision strategies of college<br />
freshmen." RTE, 21, 145-159.<br />
King, B., Birnbaum, J., & Wageman, I. (1984) "Word processing <strong>and</strong> the basic college writer."<br />
In Martinez (Ed.), The WriUen Word <strong>and</strong> the Word Processor. Philadelphia, PA: Delaware<br />
Valley <strong>Writing</strong> Council.<br />
McAllister, C. & Louth, R. "The effect of word processing on the quality of basic writer'S revisions."<br />
RTE, 22, 417·427.<br />
Pivarnick, B. (1985). "The effect of training in word processing on the writing quality of eleventh<br />
grade students." DAf, 46, 07A.<br />
Rodrigues, D. (1985) "<strong>Computers</strong> <strong>and</strong> basic writers." CCC, 35, 336-339.<br />
Pollock, S. (1985) "Exploratory study of the use of the computer for revision<br />
to improve student writing." DAf, 46, 09A.<br />
McDaid, John -- New York University<br />
BREAKING FRAMES: TOWARD AN ECOLOGY OF HYPERMEDIA<br />
Electric Technology does not need words any more than the digital computer needs numbers.<br />
Electricity points the way to an extension of the process of consciousness itself, on a world scale,<br />
<strong>and</strong> without any verbalization whatever.<br />
--Marshall McLuhan<br />
Human evolution has passed through three broad phases, each corresponding to a dominant<br />
technological paradigm. Orality, literacy, <strong>and</strong> now, digitality. Each of these technologies has had<br />
far-reaching impacts on the cognitive organization .- <strong>and</strong> hence the epistemologies <strong>and</strong> social<br />
58
structures of its users. [Ong, 1982; Eisenstein, 1979; Postman, 1982, 1985] Media theory has<br />
devoted itself almost exclusively to the first two; digitality is in its incunabula, <strong>and</strong> the first<br />
generation grown up whoUy within its sphere of influence has yet to reach adulthood. But there<br />
is reason, nonetheless, to suspect that an investigation of digitality's effects may be appropriate <strong>and</strong><br />
useful to theorists of composition. For while electronic communications technologies have hitherto<br />
borrowed heavily from the metaphors <strong>and</strong> methodologies of the oral world <strong>and</strong> the printed page,<br />
there has arisen what promises to be this technology's definitive medium: hypertext.<br />
Hypertext (Nelson, 1965) is the term for computer-mediated presentation of information<br />
in non-linear fashion, aUowing for complex linking <strong>and</strong> referencing; hypertext systems provide the<br />
user or reader with tools for navigation <strong>and</strong> exploration in these non-linear information spaces.<br />
Hypermedia is an extension of Nelson's earlier term to include the presentation of material stored<br />
in any medium: text, graphics, sound, music, video -- in short, any digital or digitalizable<br />
information.<br />
If McLuhan's epigraph above is suggestive of the impact of digitality, there is ample<br />
justification for composition theorists to be concerned. And although McLuhan usuaUy means his<br />
words as a probe rather than a prediction, what can we make of the promise or threat of a medium<br />
which can dispense with words entirely Is this the next stage in the electronic erosion of discourse<br />
documented by Neil Postman in his book Amusing Ourselves to Death<br />
Or could it be that this technological form represents a counterblast against precisely this<br />
decline. Could the electronic forms we currently mistage for digitality's essence be analogous to<br />
the intermediate phases of literacy described by Walter Ong Is television, for all its power, merely<br />
scribal digitality<br />
This presentation address these important questions for the computer composition field<br />
from a media-ecological perspective.<br />
The presentation is divided into three sections: the first describing the media ecological<br />
perspective, the second discerning the form of hypermedia, <strong>and</strong> the third analyzing two specific<br />
examples of hypermedia technology, StorySpace <strong>and</strong> Hypercard <strong>and</strong> their place in the writing<br />
curriculum.<br />
I) Ulhat is media eCOlOgy Media ecology is a branch of media theory acutely concerned<br />
with the symbolic environment in the way that ecologists are concerned about the natural<br />
environment. As McLuhan pointed out, media are powerful shapers <strong>and</strong> transformers of<br />
experience, <strong>and</strong> to assume that any new medium like hypertext is simply doing the same things<br />
faster or better is to ignore the lessons of the printed word.<br />
This presentation wiu attempt to locate hypertext within a symbolic ecology that extends<br />
from ideas through language through writing. The purpose is to demonstrate hypertext's essentially<br />
recursive nature: new media are recursive in that they take the content of the previous medium for<br />
the building blocks upon which they perform recombination <strong>and</strong> re-reification. In the same way<br />
that the information overload inherent in remembered orality created the pressures for the<br />
recursive technology of literacy, the information explosion of literacy has set the stage for a digital<br />
recursIOn.<br />
2) What is IIypemledia The roots of hypermedia are intertwined with the computer in the<br />
same way that literacy's are linked to the printing press. So it is, in some sense, a technical <strong>and</strong><br />
ironic reversal that the technique of photolithography grows out of printing to spawn the<br />
59
microprocessor with its printed circuit. But hypermedia is anticipated (as all technologies are) by<br />
art <strong>and</strong> science: postmodernism <strong>and</strong> quantum physics have both presented a vision of a mediated<br />
reality where the subject is an active participant who determines flow <strong>and</strong> structure. In effect,<br />
hypermedia is an attempt to replicate the sensory <strong>and</strong> cognitive biases inherent in a certain<br />
world-view.<br />
3) What is going on On the pragmatic level, hypertext systems are already here. The Apple<br />
Macintosh, <strong>and</strong> HyperCard have acquired a cult status <strong>and</strong> other computer companies rush to foUow.<br />
The difficult problem for educators in general <strong>and</strong> composition specialists in particular is to take<br />
advantage of this medium. It is not print; attempting to force it to fit print's constraints is<br />
disastrous. We are faced with one of those everything you know is wrong scenarios. The primary<br />
task is to begin thinking about hypertext in the right way, <strong>and</strong> then, based on these theoretical<br />
foundations, to deploy it in service of its ends. And the bonus is that these are the ends we have<br />
been striving towards as teachers of composition: multiplicity of perspective, coUaboration,<br />
re-vision, negotiation. h is as if we have been trying to teach against the medium of print itself,<br />
attempting to convey the living, active process of writing while working within a paper <strong>and</strong> print<br />
technology at odds with these goals. Hypertext is the enactment of the process paradigm. In this<br />
context, the New York University Expository <strong>Writing</strong> Program has recently begun working<br />
exclusively with hypermedia -- both HyperCard <strong>and</strong> StorySpace in two dedicated writing labs serving<br />
16 classes of freshman writers each semester. Not as a tool for presenting information, but as an<br />
enabling environment for the construction of texts. This presentation draws both on the theory of<br />
media <strong>and</strong> the lessons provided by the students <strong>and</strong> instructors who have spent time working with<br />
<strong>and</strong> thinking about this medium.<br />
Marx, Michael Steven -- Skidmore College<br />
<strong>and</strong><br />
Nydahl, Joel -- Babson College<br />
PEER CRITIOUING THROUGH TELECOMMUNICATIONS;<br />
COLLABORATIVE WRITING CLASS<br />
THE INTERCOLLEGIATE<br />
Backeround<br />
Establishing a community of student writers within the composition classroom has become<br />
a traditional practice in introductory coUege writing courses. While the intensified <strong>and</strong> concentrated<br />
focus of such an approach may enrich the learning environment for the student writer, students tend<br />
to localize this unique learning situation to their particular writing class. Limited in their writing<br />
experience, they are unaware that a larger community of academic <strong>and</strong> professional writers shares<br />
these same practices <strong>and</strong> concerns about writing <strong>and</strong> often engages in coUaboration with coUeagues<br />
<strong>and</strong> editors. Our presentation, "Peer Critiquing Through Telecommunications: The IntercoUegiate<br />
Collaborative <strong>Writing</strong> Class," will describe how the boundaries of the traditional coUege writing<br />
course can be exp<strong>and</strong>ed <strong>and</strong> enhanced by using microcomputers <strong>and</strong> an intercollegiate computer<br />
network to join two coUege writing classes using peer critiquing. For the 1989 Spring semester, by<br />
using word processing <strong>and</strong> the transmission capacities of the BiTnet intercoUegiate network, we<br />
60
have linked two paraUel composition classes: one at Babson College, Wellesley, MA <strong>and</strong> the other<br />
at Skidmore College, Saratoga Springs, NY in order to create a larger writing community for<br />
students. Using students as peer critics became prominent in composition pedagogy in the<br />
mid-1980s. As introduced by Kenneth Bruffee of Brooklyn College, peer critiquing programs -- an<br />
established part of both Babson <strong>and</strong> Skidmore's curriculum -- allow students to strengthen <strong>and</strong><br />
refine both their writing <strong>and</strong> critical reading skills by reading each other's compositions <strong>and</strong> offering<br />
criticism in response to questions or protocols established by the course instructors. Students then<br />
use these critiques to revise their drafts. In theory, part of the success of this peer interaction<br />
comes from the student being intellectual peers. In addition, Bruffee <strong>and</strong> his followers claim that<br />
this relationship allows students to write honest <strong>and</strong> thorough critiques because, being classmates<br />
<strong>and</strong> friends, they have an investment in the success of their peers.<br />
TheProiect<br />
Our project challenges the effectiveness of the personal dimension in peer critiquing <strong>and</strong><br />
argues that critiquing conducted over a network makes students more objective in their critiques.<br />
The personal component of peer critiquing often interferes with the critiquing process <strong>and</strong> prevents<br />
students from being as thorough <strong>and</strong> honest as they should be. Instructors have long recognized<br />
the potential interference of personality in assessing <strong>and</strong> evaluating student writing. To overcome<br />
this, many have adopted methods for reading papers blindly. The telecommunications transmission<br />
between the parallel composition classes at Skidmore <strong>and</strong> Babson will replicate such a "blind"<br />
environment; it will eliminate the interference from the personal component. In addition, having<br />
the student writer <strong>and</strong> critic in two separate institutions will put greater emphasis on the written<br />
critique itself as a legitimate form of writing <strong>and</strong> will place greater responsibility on the student<br />
critics for clearly conveying their ideas in writing.<br />
In the Phaedrus, Plato argues that writing, unlike speech, is a limited form of communication<br />
because it cannot explain or defend itself. Rather than rising to meet the challenge of this<br />
particular mode of communication, the student critic -- when peer critiquing occurs within a single<br />
classroom -- tends to supplement the written critique with conversation to clarify <strong>and</strong> elaborate<br />
upon his/her ideas. This robs the students of additional practice in learning to write<br />
comprehensive, responsible, transactional prose for a specific audience <strong>and</strong> rhetorical purpose.<br />
The Presentation<br />
The first half of our presentation will discuss the logistics of establishing parallel composition<br />
courses linked via BITnet. In addition to examining the mundane issues of college calendars <strong>and</strong><br />
the assessment of students' writing abilities, we will discuss the procedures <strong>and</strong> protocols we have<br />
designed over the past ten months for transferring student essays <strong>and</strong> critiques from documents<br />
prepared on two different word processing systems (Microsoft Word at Babson <strong>and</strong> WordPerfect<br />
at Skidmore) to BITnet file <strong>and</strong> then transmitting these over BITnet. This portion of the<br />
presentation will also explore the politics of intercoUegiate networks: should students have access<br />
to such systems If so, for what uses<br />
The second half of the presentation will report preliminary results of the Spring term<br />
parallel class exchange. To evaluate the quality <strong>and</strong> comprehensiveness of the critiques written in<br />
this project, we will use a third, non-networked course at Babson College as a control group. Using<br />
the same curriculum <strong>and</strong> word processing, the control classroom will follow traditional, in-class<br />
peer critiquing procedures. By employing techniques from discourse analysis, primary trait analysis,<br />
61
<strong>and</strong> holistic assessment methods, we will compare the network critiques to the non·network<br />
critiques. We are hypothesizing that students will write longer <strong>and</strong> more constructive critiques when<br />
free of personality interferences. We anticipate that receiving papers <strong>and</strong> critiques over BITnet<br />
from students who exist only as college writers of shared assignments should force student critics<br />
to devote their full attention to the text itself.<br />
Moulthrop, Stuart •. Yale Ulliversity<br />
SHARING THE fANTASY; CREATING A DISCOURSE COMMUNITY WITH INTERACTIVE<br />
FICTION<br />
Interactive fiction is a type of narrative in which the discourse delivered to the reader is<br />
determined in some measure by the reader's decisions <strong>and</strong> responses. In computer.based writing,<br />
where the old textual model of the bound volume is replaced by the r<strong>and</strong>om·access database,<br />
interactive fiction is the most natural <strong>and</strong> powerful way to tell a story. Current microcomputer<br />
environments contain a rich repertoire of possibilities for reader interaction with fictional texts.<br />
And yet readers <strong>and</strong> writers alike have been slow to recognize interactive fiction as a form<br />
of literature. <strong>Writing</strong> in 1984, Anthony Niesz <strong>and</strong> Norman Holl<strong>and</strong> concluded that interactive<br />
fiction as literature was itself a fiction. The genre was then dominated by "text adventures" ..<br />
imitations of the original "Adventure," a narrative computer game written at Stanford in the 1960's.<br />
Rather than exploring the boundless potential of variable narratives, these texts set problem·solving<br />
puzzles, challenging readers to find a "successful" strategy in a maze of "incorrect" alternatives.<br />
Since, 1984, computer·based narrative has made important advances. In the first interactive<br />
fictions, the writer most often supplied modules of text to be set into a programmer's framework.<br />
As Robert Pinsky has said of his own work on the interactive fiction Milldwheel, neither<br />
programmer nor writer fully understood the other's methods, which may explain why early<br />
interactive fiction was more game.like than literary. But with the coming of simplified hypertext<br />
systems (e.g., GUIDE, HyperCard, <strong>and</strong> Storyspace) writers become their own programmers,<br />
allowing them to create texts that are not goal.directed. We are beginning to see true "multiple<br />
fictions" where the object is not to solve empirical problems but to explore themes, allusions, <strong>and</strong><br />
verbal textures.<br />
This new generation of interactive fiction seems a promising resource for courses in writing<br />
about literature. We presented a series of these texts to a section of Cornell University'S English<br />
165, "'The Literature of Fantasy," an introductory reading.<strong>and</strong>·writing course. Members of the class,<br />
who were already accustomed to computer·based composition, spent a month encountering four<br />
interactive fictions. They wrote response statements, kept journals, <strong>and</strong> produced final projects,<br />
which were in some cases critical essays <strong>and</strong> in others original interactive texts. The authors of the<br />
fictions met with the class twice to answer questions about their work <strong>and</strong> discuss its implications,<br />
after which they produced a position paper on the future of interactive narrative.<br />
The results of this experiment reveal much about the discourse community that interactive<br />
fiction creates. Students were initially displeased because the texts lacked traditional coherence<br />
<strong>and</strong> dem<strong>and</strong>ed extraordinary interpretive effort. One said that reading interactive fiction was like<br />
62
watching someone else's favorite soap opera -- she felt cut off from a larger context that would<br />
explain what was going on. Several students expressed anxiety about the lack of closure in the<br />
fictions (the lack of a final "page") <strong>and</strong> worried that they would never "get anywhere" in the text.<br />
Yet paradoxically, students showed an almost obsessive engagement with the fictions. They<br />
spent far more time reading than was required: as much as 10 hours on a single fiction. Class<br />
sessions were sometimes spontaneously extended <strong>and</strong> students regularly formed small groups to<br />
exchange insights <strong>and</strong> reading strategies. Asked to explain why he spent so much time on a<br />
frustrating experience, one student explained that fmishing an interactive fiction was a "completion<br />
of self." His act of reading endowed the text with a form that was a powerful personal statement.<br />
Students told the authors that they felt confused by interactive fiction but that they understood the<br />
attraction of this new medium for writers. About half the class chose to produce electronic<br />
narratives for their final projects.<br />
The writers meanwhile tried to articulate their assumptions about interactive fiction <strong>and</strong><br />
respond to what they had heard from readers. They proposed a set of principles that emphasized<br />
rather conservative literary qualities, such as the seamlessness of the fictional world <strong>and</strong> the<br />
presence of a narrative voice, as guidelines for future projects. Where the readers were interested<br />
in the expressive possibilities of interactive fiction, the writers seemed more concerned with saving<br />
some aspect of a "readerly" text.<br />
This crossing of purposes suggests a community of discourse where readers <strong>and</strong> writers<br />
approach one another in the common space of an interactive text. Such a community might be an<br />
ideal place to teach a dynamic, process-oriented approach to reading <strong>and</strong> writing, but it might also<br />
be plagued with problems of subjectivism <strong>and</strong> intellectual discontinuity. These observations on the<br />
Cornell experiment constitute a first survey of a fascinating <strong>and</strong> unknown interpretive region.<br />
Kaufer, David;<br />
Neuwirth, Christine;<br />
<strong>and</strong><br />
Palmquist, Michael -- Carnegie Mellon University<br />
PANEL -- NETWORK SUPPORT FOR COLLABORATIVE WRITING CURRICULA: THEORY<br />
AND PRACTICE<br />
Overview: The increased communications access <strong>and</strong> information processing capabilities afforded<br />
by computer <strong>and</strong> network communications tools hold a number of implications for the collaborative<br />
writing classroom. Hypertext tools (Conklin, 1987), increasingly flexible shared database<br />
applications, <strong>and</strong> concurrent <strong>and</strong> nonconcurrent network communications tools are being adopted<br />
in a growing number of writing curricula. Yet the theoretical <strong>and</strong> practical implications of using<br />
such tools have not yet been fully examined. For instance, a study by Kiesler, et al. (1985) indicated<br />
that using a computer network to communicate may result in a more negative evaluation of a<br />
partner than comparable face-to-face communication, <strong>and</strong> consequently that network<br />
communication tools may not be appropriate for collaborative classrooms. Subsequent work,<br />
however, suggests that these effects may not be associated with the type of interactions typical of<br />
63
students in a collaborative writing classroom (Neuwirth, Palmquist & Cochran, 1989). Clearly, much<br />
work needs to be accomplished before we begin to approach a full underst<strong>and</strong>ing of the implications<br />
of the use of network <strong>and</strong> computer tools to support coUaborative learning <strong>and</strong> writing. This panel<br />
will address that need by examining the use <strong>and</strong> effects of such tools in a writing curriculum which<br />
relies heavily upon computer-supported collaborative learning. Specifically, our presentations will<br />
focus on: (I) theoretical issues associated with the computer-supported collaborative writing<br />
classroom; (2) the effect of concurrent communications tools upon writing performance <strong>and</strong><br />
collaboration between students; <strong>and</strong> (3) the uses of nonconcurrent communications tools inside <strong>and</strong><br />
outside the writing classroom.<br />
Designing<strong>and</strong> Implementation o/a Computer-Supported Collaborative <strong>Writing</strong> Curriculum: Theory<strong>and</strong><br />
Practice<br />
by Kaurer, David A. -- Carnegie Mellon University<br />
This talk will trace the concurrent development <strong>and</strong> implementation of a writing curriculum<br />
based upon a collaborative approach to learning <strong>and</strong> a set of information processing <strong>and</strong><br />
communications tools designed to support such a curriculum. The theoretical foundations of<br />
coUaborative pedagogies will be discussed in the light of their implementation in the writing<br />
classroom. Issues addressed will include: (1) adapting theory to practice; (2) implementing <strong>and</strong><br />
designing computer tools to support collaborative work; <strong>and</strong> (3) assessing the effects of computersupport<br />
for collaborative learning.<br />
Creating the Dialogue: Using the Network to Initiate Collaborative Learning <strong>and</strong> Wn'ting<br />
by Neuwirth, Christine -- Carnegie Mellon University<br />
In this talk, the theoretical <strong>and</strong> practical implications of using network communications tools<br />
in the classroom will be addressed. Specifically, the talk will focus upon the goals. implementation<br />
<strong>and</strong> effectiveness of coUaborative learning exercises used over CECETalk, a concurrent network<br />
communication application. Examples drawn from classroom will be used as illustration.<br />
Extending the Dialgoue: Using the Network to Evaluate <strong>and</strong> Support Student <strong>Writing</strong><br />
by Palmquist, Michael -- Carnegie Mellon University<br />
This talk will examine the nature <strong>and</strong> outcome of nonconcurrent network-supported<br />
dialogues between students <strong>and</strong> between teachers <strong>and</strong> students concerning writing-in-progress. A<br />
theoretical framework supporting such exchanges will be presented, the program developed to<br />
support this dialogue wiU be described. <strong>and</strong> exchanges drawn from the classroom will be used as<br />
illustration. A discussion of the effectiveness of typical patterns of dialogue will be discussed in<br />
light of the outcomes typicaUy associated with them.<br />
64
O'Connor, John -- George Mason University<br />
TEACHING COLI,.ABORATIVE WRITING ON A COMPUTER<br />
First some caveats <strong>and</strong> definitions:<br />
1. The collaborative writing I am speaking about is one paper written by multiple authors<br />
as opposed to one student working with the advice <strong>and</strong> suggestions of a peer or a writing group to<br />
produce his or her paper.<br />
2. When I teach writing with a computer my goal is not the results of a particular<br />
assignment, but an awareness by the students of the process of <strong>and</strong> alternatives for solving writing<br />
problems. My ideal method is to teach something about writing <strong>and</strong> something about word<br />
processing in the same assignment.<br />
3. We don't use an outline program for it often limits creativity <strong>and</strong> creates too much order<br />
too early in the process.<br />
My method:<br />
My underlying assumption is that inexperienced writers need to be taught truly collaborative<br />
writing. When assigned a collaborative piece of writing, my students will each write a part of the<br />
paper, then staple the parts together into a whole. There has been collaboration, <strong>and</strong> at times this<br />
will be appropriate in their college courses <strong>and</strong> job assignments. However, I push my students to<br />
take a more integrated approach. I hope to break down their sense of their discrete part or<br />
contribution. I want them to feel a stronger commitment to the whole paper, to learn how to work<br />
together when the proprietary boundaries are less clear, <strong>and</strong> to have a better sense of coherence<br />
in a piece of writing (a lesson that can carry over to any piece of writing). All of this is made<br />
easier -- possible, in fact -- because of the computer. But, the students need to be shown how a<br />
computer can make possible more meaningful collaboration.<br />
After choosing their topic <strong>and</strong> spending considerable time brainstorming, my students<br />
together create a rough outline (one person at the keyboard. for now). From the outline each<br />
writes a draft version of the paper. At this point they think of it as their paper, modifying the<br />
outline <strong>and</strong> topics as they see fit. Obviously this is still part of the process of generating ideas.<br />
With the individual drafts completed, they compare similarities <strong>and</strong> key differences. They analyze<br />
what seem to be digressions <strong>and</strong> what seem to be new ideas that need to be incorporated. They<br />
do this in class in group discussion <strong>and</strong> on their own when they have more time to think about small<br />
details as well as overall effect. They then revise each of their partners' drafts: fill in each paper<br />
with more details, quotes, examples; move parts around; cut what seems extra. The important point<br />
here is that Jill is not working on John's paper, but instead is revising another version of their<br />
group paper. Also, [ am not looking for efficiency (this process is surely not efficient) <strong>and</strong> this<br />
needs to be stressed to th e students.<br />
The next stage is the difficult one for students to envision. In theory they now have twelve<br />
-- in my class -- versions or one paper. none of which is any longer clearly Jane's or Jim's. In<br />
practice the variations/versions are not so distinct <strong>and</strong> dramatic. Still, they must bring together<br />
different versions of the same paper. A simple (<strong>and</strong> hard won) lesson most student learn at this<br />
point is that there is not a natural or even "right" paper. They also begin to recognize not only that<br />
they write differently but that they also read differently. They learn clarity <strong>and</strong> coherence are not<br />
absolutes.<br />
65
After considerable discussion about what to include <strong>and</strong> in what order, they select one<br />
author to process another draft that may still retain variations. They then delete redundancies,<br />
create transitions, smooth out sentences structures <strong>and</strong> prose rhythms -- first by themselves then<br />
collectively. The paper is familiar enough to them -- it is theirs -- that they can care about revision<br />
yet it is strange enough -- Jane still recognizes parts she didn't write -- that they have some distance<br />
that is often necessary for fuller revision. A presentation copy is finally printed out. The results<br />
are often what we might expect from layered, committee prose, but the students can recognize this<br />
problem (a valuable lesson itself) <strong>and</strong> process, not the final paper, is what] am most concerned<br />
with.<br />
Conclusions <strong>and</strong> implications:<br />
While much of what I have described does not seem that new or remarkable especially for<br />
those of us who taught collaborative writing before computers, it turns out to be a new <strong>and</strong><br />
remarkable experience for the students who have not written collaboratively before, AND the<br />
computer does seem to make a qualitative as well as quantitative difference in collaboration. For<br />
example. in the e.1.rly stages of drafting. what appears on the screen is generalJy less proprietary<br />
than the same text on a piece of paper, thus generating more suggestions <strong>and</strong> discussion. Part of<br />
the reason is simply that it is easier for four people to see, but it also partly because the image on<br />
the screen is less personal than the h<strong>and</strong>writing of one individual on paper. Another example:<br />
later, when students trade disk versions of the paper rather than hard copy, they are more also<br />
likely to make revision rather than suggest them. Again it appears to reflect a different attitude<br />
about proprietary boundaries as well as simple ease of entry (with a computer it is as easy to<br />
change text as it is to comment very specifically about it). Finally, collaborative papers written on<br />
a computer are longer than ones h<strong>and</strong>written or typed (8 pages becomes 10). Students are much<br />
more willing in the middle stages of the process to add a quote or an example or even work to<br />
incorporate what might be a minor or seemly digressive point.<br />
The primary value of this assignment is the students' awareness of making a text. While<br />
struggling to put together a group paper, they face issues of unity <strong>and</strong> coherence, authorship, <strong>and</strong><br />
rhetoric that have profound theoretical implications. They can more fuUy examine these issues,<br />
since the computer makes it considerably easier to test alternatives. The assignment also forces <strong>and</strong><br />
reinforces more revision than generally occurs in a single author's paper, even when he or she has<br />
group responses to drafts. Secondary values are the experience of working in a group <strong>and</strong> in using<br />
word processing skills that inexperienced writers generally don't attempt -- both are experiences that<br />
will prove useful long after my composition class is over.<br />
Parlett. James -- Human Resources Laboratory, Brooks Air Force Base<br />
CONFER: A I'ROTOTVPE SYSTEM FOR KNOWLEDGE-BASEIJ PREWRITING<br />
A number of programs currently available for computer-assisted invention are dialogic<br />
programs which enact specific heuristics to aid the writer in learning what he or she has to say<br />
about Cl topic. In these programs, the computer asks a series of questions of th e student; the<br />
66
student's responses typically build on one another incrementally. When the student is finished with<br />
the heuristic offered by the program, he or she has built a file of responses which then serves,<br />
presumably, as a source for drafting the essay. Examples of these heuristic invention programs<br />
include the well·known INVENT series by Hugh Burns, IDEALOG, by Fred Kemp, parts of Selfe<br />
<strong>and</strong> Wahlstrom's WORDSWORK, <strong>and</strong> parts of Schwartz's SEEN among others.<br />
AJJ of these systems for structured heuristic inquiry are powerful within their own rights.<br />
Likewise, they all suffer from the same limitations. Unlike human teachers who might carry out<br />
a heuristic inquiry sequence with a student, computer programs for heuristic invention don't know<br />
anything. That is, with few exceptions, these systems must enact their heuristics without regard for<br />
the student's topic, the level of the student's expertise, <strong>and</strong> the quality of the student's responses<br />
at any given point in the inquiry. Clearly, what is needed is a program which is somehow<br />
knowledge·based, which is "intelligent" enough to make decisions about the questions it will ask, the<br />
source text from which it draws, <strong>and</strong> the student with whom it's working. Confer is such a program.<br />
Confer is an intelligent interface for reflective inquiry as an aid to critical thinking. The central<br />
feature of the Confer interface is a window for Socratic dialogue as a method of stimulating critical<br />
thinking <strong>and</strong> inquiry as part of the prewriting activities often performed by students in<br />
writing/prewriting conferences with teachers. Confer simulates the conditions of such conferences<br />
by managing a dialogue between an embedded expert, which takes the Socratic tutorial role, <strong>and</strong><br />
the student. Thus the prototype Confer system supports prewriting <strong>and</strong> text interpretation, two<br />
tasks which are taught formally in colJege-level composition courses, but the interface <strong>and</strong> design<br />
methodology of the system has general value in many kinds of higher-order knowledge.intensive<br />
learning.<br />
Confer was designed with three goals in mind: to provide an interface for writing, reading<br />
<strong>and</strong> discussion that was extremely easy to operate, to provide the student user with an "intelligent<br />
desktop" that includes aU the tools <strong>and</strong> information necessary to support critical thinking in the<br />
target domain, <strong>and</strong> to demonstrate that a knowledge·based tutoring system for prewriting could<br />
indeed ask a student the "right" questions at the "right" time.<br />
The prototype Confer interface includes six functionally integrated windows: the Interaction,<br />
Notepad, Dictionary, Essay, Assignment, <strong>and</strong> Editor windows. Thus, asking Confer to discuss a<br />
particular section of a text through the Interaction window causes the system to "post" that section<br />
of the text in the Essay window. Pointing with a mouse at a particular word or phrase in the<br />
Dictionary window will cause the functional definition of that word or phrase to appear in the<br />
Notepad window. Other "intelligent" operations are also available, as are st<strong>and</strong>ard editing<br />
operations. including cut·<strong>and</strong>·paste from one window to another.<br />
The centerpiece of Confer, however. is the interaction window. Here the student may "talk"<br />
with Confer about the current assignment or text. Because Confer can be programmed to "know"<br />
things about the text or assignment, the system can use its sophisticated pattern-matching algorithms<br />
to infer what assertions the student makes about the text or assignment in the Interact ion window<br />
<strong>and</strong> to respond with a question that is contextuaUy-sensitive <strong>and</strong> appropriately-timed much as a<br />
human teacher would do in the same situation. Because Confer uses multiple "scripts~ for its<br />
pattern-matching <strong>and</strong> question·asking, <strong>and</strong> "remembers" a student from session to session, it rarely<br />
repe:lts itself. The resulting convers~ltion is, as a pilot study has shown, a significant stimulus to the<br />
critical thinking activities which inform st udents' prewriting.<br />
67
In this presentation I'll also report on current research being conducted at the University<br />
of Pittsburgh to assess Conrer's effectiveness with a large student population. I'll also discuss a<br />
companion authoring system, CRITIAS, which will allow teachers to rapidly develop their own<br />
Confer-like instructional systems.<br />
Peek, George S. -- Western /lJinois University<br />
DEVELOPING AN OVERALL COMPOSITION ENVIRQNMENT UNDER MS-DOS: PUTIING<br />
PIECES TOGETHER<br />
Business Students, <strong>and</strong> perhaps most especially accounting students, must learn to<br />
communicate effectively <strong>and</strong> efficiently in both oral <strong>and</strong> written form. Moreover, written<br />
communication is becoming more complex due to the integration of graphics <strong>and</strong> text, <strong>and</strong> more<br />
immediate due to electronic mail <strong>and</strong> facsimile transmission of documents. The traditional pen <strong>and</strong><br />
paper approach to teaching writing is insufficient to prepare students to compose in an electronic<br />
environment. New approaches must be developed to prepare students to work in the new business<br />
environment <strong>and</strong> to flourish there.<br />
Business students generally do expect to use microcomputers as part of their daily activities,<br />
<strong>and</strong> they generally accept the fact that they must communicate well to be competitive. However,<br />
they are often not prepared for the intensity or the complexity of the communication environment<br />
in the workplace, <strong>and</strong> they are often not introduced fuUy to the business tools available to them.<br />
Word processors, spread-sheets, graphics software, <strong>and</strong> communications software are widely used<br />
in even small <strong>and</strong> medium sized businesses, yet students practice only minimally with the available<br />
range of software. In addition. for each major type of software, there are additional products which<br />
"add-ir.." or supplement the main product, for which almost no introduction is made in school.<br />
Students thus exit academe with only a meager awareness of what products are available <strong>and</strong> how<br />
they may be used effectively.<br />
One area in which students may become sensitized to the complexity <strong>and</strong> opportunity is<br />
through the integration of separate writing tools into an integrated "composition environment."<br />
Ideally one product would supply aU the needed tools <strong>and</strong> provide easy movement among them.<br />
However, such a product does not yet exist, though several products, such as Framework or<br />
WordPerfect have multiple components which facilitate the writing process. If students could be<br />
habituated to a writing environment <strong>and</strong> to use a variety of tools for prewriting, writing, <strong>and</strong> editing<br />
activities, the quality of written output would certainly improve.<br />
This paper describes a prototype project to develop a "composition environment" using<br />
computer tools readily available for MS-DOS machines. The objective of the project is to facilitate<br />
writing <strong>and</strong> editing by providing the user with a variety of computerized writing aids which can be<br />
accessed :.md used easiJy through a menu system, <strong>and</strong> which may provide sufficient opportunity<br />
for the writer to evaluate, alter, <strong>and</strong> reflect upon the written document before it is sent out to<br />
readers. Not only would this "composition environment" he useful for students ilS part of an<br />
educational program, but would he valuable for persons in the business community ;:I S well.<br />
68
The specific packages used in the prototype composition environment include:<br />
Automenu, version 4.0<br />
WordPerfect 5.0<br />
PC Outline, version 1.0<br />
Rightwriter, version 3.0<br />
The Electronic H<strong>and</strong>book<br />
These packages were chosen because they are currently available <strong>and</strong> relatively inexpensive.<br />
Each program has advantages <strong>and</strong> disadvantages for the writing environment, but even with the<br />
problems associated with bringing disparate products into a workable system, the advantages of the<br />
"composition environment" approach outweigh the problems.<br />
Future work with the "composition environment" concept will include the evaluation of<br />
alternative packages, e.g., Grammatik Ill, or new packages as they become available. Current plans<br />
are to provide a network which makes the tools available, so that st<strong>and</strong>-alone or dedicated<br />
workstations are not necessary. At present, the "composition environment" is available only on<br />
hard-disk machines; a network would solve this problem, <strong>and</strong> it would even permit a greater variety<br />
of tools to be available! for use.<br />
The business writing environment is further complicated by the need for spreadsheet <strong>and</strong><br />
graphics skills in the development of effective business communication. A fuUy developed business<br />
writing environment should include additional tools as well, including those which would allow<br />
screen capture of graphics for inclusion in documents <strong>and</strong> for the transfer of data or formats<br />
among several applications. To some extent, these capabilities are available in integrated software<br />
such as Framework, Ability, Works, or Symphony, but none of these programs are used on a wide<br />
scale. An integrated "writing environment" might provide impetus for firms to develop packages<br />
which facilitated a broadly defined composition approach for business writers. Users of operating<br />
systems other than MS-DOS, e.g., Unix or Macintosh, have many powerful tools <strong>and</strong> techniques<br />
already available, including Writer'S Workbench <strong>and</strong> Hypertext. MS-DOS users are not yet so<br />
bJe.:;sed, <strong>and</strong> must piece together tools from separate sources.<br />
Peyton, Joy Kreeft -- Ga/laude/ University<br />
T~CHNOLOGICAL INNOVATION MEETS INSTITUTION:<br />
MURDER OF A GREAT mEA<br />
BIRTH OF CREATIVITY OR<br />
Many new uses of technology in education have been implemented to serve already existing<br />
institutional goals <strong>and</strong> practices f
new pedagogical dynamics" -- shifting the role of the teacher from authority figure <strong>and</strong> judge to<br />
participant-leader <strong>and</strong> collaborator; moving students from solitary composers to a writing<br />
community in which written text is created collaboratively <strong>and</strong> commented on immediately in<br />
writing; <strong>and</strong> changing writing from simply an exercise performed to satisfy teacher requirements to<br />
a mode for authentic communication <strong>and</strong> the collaborative working out of ideas (Batson, 1988).<br />
What happens when a technological innovation like the ENFI Project, with its accompanying<br />
innovative theories <strong>and</strong> approaches to learning, is introduced into the educational institution, with<br />
its well-established goals, preferred teacher approaches, student expectations, <strong>and</strong> assessment<br />
requirements Do the hoped-for changes bud <strong>and</strong> blossom, changing student, teacher, <strong>and</strong><br />
institutional approaches to learning, or are they eventually swallowed up <strong>and</strong> overcome by fIrmly<br />
ingrained beliefs <strong>and</strong> habits until the -innovation" disappears or is barely distinguishable from<br />
approaches of the past<br />
This paper presents case studies of the introduction of local area networks into writing<br />
classes, as part of the ENFI Project. It examines the evolution of teachers <strong>and</strong> students as they<br />
attempt <strong>and</strong> sometimes struggle to implement <strong>and</strong> make sense of a revolutionary approach in the<br />
context of traditional educational beliefs <strong>and</strong> practices.<br />
Reference<br />
Batson, T. (1988, February). "The ENFI Project: A networked classroom approach to writing<br />
instruction. Academic Computing, pp. 32-33, 55-56.<br />
Raleigh, Donna -- University of WISconsin, Eau Claire<br />
A STUDY OF THE EFFECTS OF WORD PROCESSING EXPERIENCE ON THE REVISING<br />
STRATEGIES OF INEXPERIENCED WRITERS AT THE UNIVERSITY OF WISCONSIN. EAU<br />
CLAIRE<br />
Published studies showing the effects of word processing on student writing generally<br />
conclude that students using a word processor only increase the amount of editing they do, i.e., they<br />
make cosmetic changes such as spelling, punctuation, <strong>and</strong> word substitutions; but they do not<br />
significantly increase the amount of revising they do, i.e .. meaningful rearranging, substituting, <strong>and</strong><br />
consolidating (Collier 1983, Daiute 1986, Harris, 1985, Hawisher 1987). The methods used in these<br />
studies were similar: each began with students learning how to use a word processing package<br />
followed by the students entering <strong>and</strong> revising text. Often, in these studies, text revised on a word<br />
processor was compared to that revised using pencil <strong>and</strong> paper or a typewriter. AU revised text was<br />
examined for the types of revisions it contained. Finally, the kinds <strong>and</strong> numbers of revisions made<br />
in the different modes of writing were analyzed statistically. Researchers expressed concern that<br />
novice users of word processing may be forced to concentrate on the word processing functions to<br />
the detriment of their writing; however, they had no way of testing this in their studies. Therefore,<br />
the purpose of the University of Wisconsin, Eau Claire study was to discover whether or not the<br />
length of time students had used word processing affected their revision strategies. It tested the<br />
hypothesis that students with extensive word processing experience would make more semantic<br />
revisioll'i than did students with limited word processing experience.<br />
70
The subjects of this study were forty students at the University of Wisconsin, Eau Claire.<br />
They were divided into two groups based on their reported experience with word processing. The<br />
twenty students with less than 1.5 years of word processing experience were placed in Group 1; the<br />
twenty students with more than 1.5 years of word processing experience comprised Group 2.<br />
AU students were given a copy of the same writing sample. They were asked to revise it<br />
using the word processing program, PC· Write. Each completed three succeeding drafts: Draft 1,<br />
based on the original sample; Draft 2, based on Draft 1; <strong>and</strong> Draft 3, their final revisions, based<br />
on Draft 2. Each revising session lasted 45 minutes.<br />
The 120 writing samples were printed <strong>and</strong> the draft-to-draft revisions coded according to<br />
Faigley <strong>and</strong> Witte's revision taxonomy (1981, 1984). The code consisted of two separate parts: a<br />
text span code (graphic, lexical, phrasal, clausal, sentence, <strong>and</strong> multisentence) <strong>and</strong> a category code.<br />
The category code included the type of revision (additions, deletions, substitutions, permutations,<br />
distributions, <strong>and</strong> consolidations) <strong>and</strong> the level of the revision (formal, meaning-preserving, <strong>and</strong><br />
meaning·altering).<br />
The hypothesis that length of word processing experience would significantly affect the<br />
frequency of meaning-altering revisions was tested using the Students' T-test to compare the two<br />
groups. The results indicated that there was no significant difference between the two groups in<br />
any of the revision categories.<br />
This presentation will focus on the highlights of this study <strong>and</strong> its significance to writing<br />
instructors. lfwriting teachers cannot rely on the word processing software itself to help students<br />
move to a higher level of revising, what strategies should they use Suggestions will be offered that<br />
include software add-ons, coUaborative learning, <strong>and</strong> creative use of the word processing software<br />
itself.<br />
Selected Rererenccs<br />
Collier. Richard M. (1983). "'The Word Processor <strong>and</strong> Revision Strategies." College Composition<br />
<strong>and</strong> Communication, 34: 149-155.<br />
Daiute, CoUette (1986). "Physical <strong>and</strong> Cognitive Factors in Revising." ResearclJ in the Teaching<br />
of Ellg/ish, 20.2: 141-159.<br />
Faigley, Lester, <strong>and</strong> Stephen Witte (1981). "Analyzing Revision." College Composition <strong>and</strong><br />
Communication,32: 400-414.<br />
_--=,-" (1984). "Measuring the Effects of Revisions on Text Structure." New Directions in<br />
Compositioll Research. In R. Beach <strong>and</strong> L Bridwell (Eds.). New York: Guilford. 95-108.<br />
Harris, Jeannette (1985). "Student Writers <strong>and</strong> Word Processing." College Composition <strong>and</strong><br />
Communication, 36: 323-330.<br />
Hawisher, Gail E. (1987). "The Effects of Word Processing on the Revision Strategies of College<br />
Students." Research in the Teaching of English, 21: 145-159.<br />
R<strong>and</strong>all, Neil -- University of Waterloo, Ontan'o, Canada<br />
THE INFLUENCE ON WRITERS OFTHE USER INTERFACES OF COMPOSITION SOFTWARE<br />
Text editors, word processors, outline editors, <strong>and</strong> desktop publishing packages are<br />
accessible to the writer only through their user interfaces. Much has been made in human factors<br />
71
literature <strong>and</strong> in the popular computer press about the importance of a well~designed interface, but<br />
little has been done to determine how the interface actually affects composition itself. When we<br />
consider the importance to the composition process of such small items as the delete <strong>and</strong> insert<br />
keys, we begin to underst<strong>and</strong> the ramifications of the entire interface.<br />
Compounding the complexity is the enormous variety of available composition products,<br />
each with its own interface. Purely aside from the differences in the operating system interfaces<br />
for each machine (VMS vs. MS~DOS vs. Macintosh vs ... ), the programs all sport highly differing<br />
interfaces. Writers are often forced to learn more than one machine <strong>and</strong> more than one interface,<br />
so the learning process becomes intimately connected to the writing process. Then, too, working<br />
with the software interface directly affects the composing process, since the computer must be<br />
manipulated, during the process of composing, in a way that writers never had to manipulate a pen.<br />
The paper examines, from the writer's point of view, the user interfaces of several software<br />
packages for several different computers. The purpose of the paper is to link the features of each<br />
package to the stages in the composing process, <strong>and</strong> to suggest ways in which composition is both<br />
aided <strong>and</strong> hindered by the machine.<br />
Reynolds, Tom;<br />
<strong>and</strong><br />
Sire, Geoffrey·· University of Minnesota<br />
IS ON-LINE ON-TASK<br />
For our presentation, we would like to discuss the issues •. political, social, <strong>and</strong><br />
epistemological .- involved for the students <strong>and</strong> teacher in a collaborative networked computer<br />
writing classroom. Use of a computer network, especially one such as ours (what has become<br />
known as an ENFI classroom) which includes the ability to save transcripts of students using an<br />
interactive dialogue utility, provides the classroom teacher/researcher with an important artifact<br />
to study the way students interact <strong>and</strong> negotiate meaning within a college writing classroom.<br />
We recently held three sections' worth of our two-quarter basic freshman writing course<br />
sequence in such a networked writing lab. The transcripts from sessions in which the students<br />
collaborated over the network, using the dialogue program, for peer~group response on written<br />
drafts have been analyzed using a coding scheme of our own device adapted from existing<br />
ethnography communication models. We have analyzed the student interchange for incidence of<br />
such variables as presentation of self in a collaborative behavior, on- <strong>and</strong> off~task behavior, the uses<br />
of humor <strong>and</strong> insult, <strong>and</strong> others which hope to provide a more refined picture of computer~assisted<br />
collaboration in the writing class. Who initiates tasks, who stays on task, who gets the most time<br />
to talk, whose papers get attended to most (or ignored most) Do black <strong>and</strong> white students behave<br />
differently on the network Do men <strong>and</strong> women Does peer-group response held on-line<br />
automatically constitute coUaboration'! We plan to discuss these crucial issues, to determine<br />
whether the medium of a local·area network actually affords true collaboration (<strong>and</strong> if it does,<br />
72
whether it's beneficial). as well as whether the LAN is a significant tool to empower the<br />
marginalized student (in terms of race <strong>and</strong> gender). If, as is fashionable to claim, a networked<br />
computer environment is a way of actualizing or making explicit the social construction of<br />
knowledge, exactly how is that knowledge constructed<br />
Our research affords valuable insights into both the use of a networked computer medium<br />
as a research tool, as weU as more specific fmdings about the way students grow (or don't/can't)<br />
into both the practice of writing <strong>and</strong> the community in which that practice occurs.<br />
Ross, Donald -- University of Minnesota<br />
BEYOND NeXT<br />
In this paper I will first describe the basic hardware <strong>and</strong> software for Steven Jobs' "NeXT'<br />
computer, announced in the FaU of 1988. NeXT will give writers the best of what they now can<br />
duge together only through a heterogeneous jumble of software <strong>and</strong> text resources.<br />
For the writer this computer includes full desk-top publishing software. the "WriteNow" word<br />
processor, a huge optical disk with an indexed dictionary <strong>and</strong> thesaurus, windows for screen<br />
management, digital voice recording, a compact-disk quality sound system, <strong>and</strong> so on. The<br />
monochrome screen has million-pixel high resolution. The computer comes with a laser printer.<br />
The whole lot will cost $7,500. Whether or not this particular machine becomes the "workstation<br />
of the 90s," its combination of features will surely set the st<strong>and</strong>ard against which everything else will<br />
be judged; it's what wiIJ replace the aging machines on our desks.<br />
Commercial software <strong>and</strong> most of the academically-developed CAl programs developed for<br />
pes or Macintoshes are at a rather primitive stage, <strong>and</strong> none really changes the writer's conceptual<br />
environment. Elegant work processors like WordPerfect allow for dictionary <strong>and</strong> thesaurus linkup<br />
in mid-text. However these quickly take up a significant proportion of the hard disk, <strong>and</strong> they<br />
elbow the text for space on the screen.<br />
Problems with style <strong>and</strong> usage analyzers are well documented, <strong>and</strong> speeding them up <strong>and</strong><br />
having a slightly more accurate parser won't make much of a difference. Nothing built into NeXT<br />
will do these things any better, but the windowed screen should make the text analysis easier to<br />
underst<strong>and</strong>.<br />
Even the best CAl invention programs only take the beginning writer through time-honored<br />
questions, or they have the student build a topic through rather predictable steps. Typical of such<br />
programs are questions like "What facts are you unlikely to know about TOPIC or "What has been<br />
considered a result of TOPIC" While raising these issues has inspirational value for some students,<br />
the uninformed writer is at a disadvantage, since the necessary information is in the library across<br />
campus. or it has been pre-digested in th e copy of Newsweek the student brought to the lab. Except<br />
for having the teacher's questions on tnt' same screen with the work processor. the content of these<br />
approaches is traditional, <strong>and</strong> strictly text-based.<br />
For our purposes, as CAl designers, NeXT's key elements are the "application kit" <strong>and</strong><br />
"interface huilder," part of the "NextStep" operating environment. These two elements create an<br />
"object-oriented" programming environment, where complex input/output.
processing steps are available as icons which are fairly easily spliced together. The Application<br />
Kit should work like an elaborate version of Macintosh's HyperCard" program, which has already<br />
led to a couple of provocative applications in composition.<br />
NextStep should radically change the nature of computer.based instruction in writing. We<br />
will be able to include visual <strong>and</strong> sound images <strong>and</strong> music into our assignments, <strong>and</strong> expect them<br />
to be part of the students' writing. These will not just be "figures" or illustrations, but an integral<br />
part of the presentation. In effect, then, the student would be producing a multi·media narrative<br />
<strong>and</strong> commentary. The electronic "audit trail- of the composing sessions would become the -list of<br />
works consulted."<br />
Consider a task like "Discuss 'folk art' <strong>and</strong> 'folk culture.'" The NeXT optical disk can easily<br />
h<strong>and</strong>le an archive of visual images from various galleries, books, <strong>and</strong> private collections. It can<br />
also carry musical examples from cultures throughout the world. The assignment itself can be<br />
conveyed as a series of activities which would let the student explore the topic in ways that are<br />
simply not possible now, either on a computer or on the desk. The fruits of the exploration would<br />
not be a "paper," since the student would be able to incorporate images <strong>and</strong> texts selected from the<br />
archive. In effect, we should start to prepare our students to develop high quality audio <strong>and</strong> video<br />
materials which interact with their written commentary.<br />
Object·oriented software should make it possible for the student to browse through large<br />
libraries of images <strong>and</strong> texts in various ways. To guide the student we need to decide on what is<br />
most likely to be relevant, but only after we link criteria for relevance with new ways to classify<br />
images in different media. The experimental hypertext/hypermedia projects, such as the one at<br />
Brown University, have been developed on expensive, closed-shop computing systems. NeXT will<br />
put many more scholars <strong>and</strong> teachers in such a setting. We wlll need to combine experts'<br />
judgement <strong>and</strong> knowing something about previous students' successes. Finally, we should not just<br />
give the student a single choice, but a group of roughly comparable examples.<br />
Given this computer's possibilities to integrate text, words <strong>and</strong> sounds, <strong>and</strong> pictures, the<br />
entire nature of writing <strong>and</strong> communication will change within a decade. My guess is that we all<br />
will have a Jot to learn if we expect to serve our future students well.<br />
Sayers, Dennis -- Yale University Center for Language Education <strong>and</strong> Research<br />
LANGUAGE AUITUDE CHANGE OF STUDENTS IN U.S. UPPER ELEMENTARY BILINGUAL<br />
PROGRAM CLASSROOMS PARTICIPATING IN COMPUTER·BASED EXCHANGES WITH<br />
PUERTO RICAN SISTER CLASSES<br />
This presentation summarizes three research studies conducted between 1987 <strong>and</strong> 1989<br />
which have examined the change in language attitudes of students in six upper elementary classes<br />
in a Spanish-English bilingual program in New Engl<strong>and</strong>. Each class had approximately 25 students,<br />
all of Puerto Rican heritage <strong>and</strong> all of whom speak Spanish at home. Approximately one-quarter<br />
of the students were "new arrivals" dominant in Spanish, <strong>and</strong> three·quarters of the students were<br />
more proficient in English, mostly born in New Haven, Connecticut. The students regularly<br />
exchanged written texts via computer with different "sister classes" in Puerto Rico. The classes are<br />
74
d<br />
part of an international computer writing network named De Orilla a Orilla (From Shore to Shore)<br />
which since 1985 has used telecommunications to link bilingual student writers in Argentina,<br />
French·speaking Canada, Puerto Rico, Mexico <strong>and</strong> the United States. The studies reviewed all<br />
investigated the functioning of student·directed Editorial Boards in the production of bilingual<br />
newsletters produced jointly by sister class partnerships.<br />
10int Editorial Boards involving minority language students in sister class partnerships were<br />
first studied (Sayers, 1987 & 1988) as a vehicle to promote the simultaneous development of<br />
litera(.'Y in both the home <strong>and</strong> second languages. In the initial research, the Editorial Board<br />
exchanges were between a 5th grade bilingual program class in New Haven <strong>and</strong> another bilingual<br />
class of the same grade level in San Diego. All the students in the New Haven class were from<br />
Puerto Rican families who spoke Spanish at home, <strong>and</strong> for most of these students the dominant<br />
language for school activities was English. The San Diego students were in a "two·way" bilingual<br />
program: half the students were Anglos whose parents had placed them in the bilingual program<br />
to learn a second language, <strong>and</strong> the rest of the students were from Mexican-American families who<br />
spoke Spanish at home, as did their Hew Haven counterparts, <strong>and</strong> the majority of these students<br />
also felt more comfortable interacting in English during school hours.<br />
Students in both classes were nominated for the Joint Boards by their teachers, with no<br />
regard for their relative proficiency in English <strong>and</strong> Spanish. Not surprisingly, the amount of written<br />
communication in Spanish which resulted from the exchanges between these particular sister classes<br />
was minimal; there was little reason to tcIp the relatively weak, emerging Spanish skills ofthe Anglo<br />
students in San Diego or the decaying first language skills of the English-dominant minority<br />
language students in both sister classes if English was the more easily employed "coin of the realm."<br />
For the second study, the decision was made to investigate a sister class exchange with the<br />
same New Haven teacher, but this tim e teamed with a teacher from Puerto Rico. Moreover, in the<br />
New Haven classroom, all Spanish-dominant students were assigned to the Joint Editorial Board<br />
<strong>and</strong> matched in number by students nominated by the teacher. The initial negative attitudes of the<br />
ElIgiish-dominant "majority" of these minority language students toward their Spanish-dominant<br />
classmates was revealed in direct comm<strong>and</strong>s ("Talk English!"), deprecatory comments ("I can't<br />
underst<strong>and</strong> you when you talk that Spanish") <strong>and</strong> critical remarks made to this researcher ("I wish<br />
they wouldn't talk so fast"). Negative cultural attitudes were voiced by one New Haven-born<br />
English-dominant student when the topic of "personas ilustres puertorriquenos" (famous Puerto<br />
Rican historical figures) was raised: "What' she talkin' about We don' got none of those 'round<br />
here." One of the major findings of the second study was that in the context of editorial board<br />
exchanges with a Puerto Ric'ln sister class conducted entirely in Spanish, th e "prestige" of the<br />
Spanish.dominant Editorial Board members increased. both in their own estimation <strong>and</strong> in that of<br />
their English-dominant peers. The Spanish·dominant students became "language experts" whose<br />
skills were much sought after by their English-dominant classmates.<br />
In the most recent study of sister class partnerships begun in September 1988, four teachers<br />
in Connecticut <strong>and</strong> their colleilgues in Puerto Rico planned <strong>and</strong> coordinated activities which<br />
invol ved HIJ the students in both sister classes. In two of the New Haven classes, teachers <strong>and</strong><br />
students planned joint activities with th eir Puerto Rican colleagues around several cultural events.<br />
In the remaining two c1asse .-:. th e students participated in II .specific project with their Puerto Rican<br />
sister cia.,.:; which required interdepend ent activity between Spani
The joint production of a fully bilingual newspaper, under the direction of Joint Editorial Boards<br />
comprised of a sub-group of students in both classes. Members of the Joint Editorial Boards in the<br />
New Haven "experimental" classes include (a) all Spanish-dominant students, <strong>and</strong> (b) an equal<br />
number of English-dominant children.<br />
Change in students' language attitudes is predicted in the form of increased favorable<br />
evaluations toward Spanish speakers in aU classrooms, with more positive change for those classes<br />
employing cooperative learning techniques due to increased opportunities provided for interaction<br />
with Spanish-dominant classmates around specific cultural <strong>and</strong> linguistic issues. The research<br />
literature on students' language attitudes argues that minority language children begin schooling<br />
with a neutral attitude towards their speech variety in comparison to that of the majority culture,<br />
<strong>and</strong> gradually come to value the dominant language variety more highly (Day, 1980, 1983). The<br />
potential of the proposed intervention to counteract these language attitudes is supported by a large<br />
number of social psychology investigations which have studied cooperative, interdepe ndent learning<br />
groups as a means of producing significant favorable change in "cross-group" attitudes (Slavin,<br />
1977a, 1977b).<br />
Rcrerences<br />
Day, R. (1980). The development of linguistic attitudes <strong>and</strong> preferences. TESOL Quarterly, 14,<br />
27-37.<br />
Day, R. (1982). Children's attitudes toward language. In E. Ryan <strong>and</strong> H. Giles (Eds.), Attitudes<br />
towards Language Variation: Social <strong>and</strong> applied contexts. London: Edward Arnold.<br />
Sayers, D. (1987). Bilingual sister classes in computer writing networks. In D. Johnson & D. Roen<br />
(Eds.), Richness in <strong>Writing</strong>. New York: Longman's.<br />
Sayers, D. (1988). Editorial Boards between Sister Classes. Unpublished typescript for Qualitative<br />
Research Methods, Harvard Graduate School of Education.<br />
Slavin, R. (1977a). How student learning teams can integrate the desegregated classroom.<br />
Integrated Education, 15, 56-58.<br />
Slavin. R. (1977b). Using student learning teams to desegregate the classroom. Baltimore: Center<br />
for Social Organization of Schools, Johns Hopkins University.<br />
Schwartz. Helen J., Chairperson -- Indiana University-Purdue University at Indianapolis<br />
Balestri, Diane -- Pn'nceton University<br />
Gallagher, Brian -- LaGuardia Community College, CUNY<br />
Kaplan, Nam.:y -- Cornell University<br />
Neuwirth. Christine -- Camegie Melfon University<br />
<strong>and</strong><br />
Haring-Sm ith. Tori -- Brown University<br />
NATIONAL PANEL ON WRITING INSTRUCIION<br />
American institutions of higher education embrace many different missions <strong>and</strong> set many<br />
different goa ls fm the learning of their diverse student populations. But students everywhere<br />
write, <strong>and</strong> faculty everywhere assess their students' knowledge at least in part on thc hasis of what<br />
76
they write. <strong>Writing</strong> is thus at the heart of every curriculum, <strong>and</strong> institutional planning for<br />
improvement in learning falls short whenever it fails to take into account the need to include the<br />
teaching of writing explicitly as a key element in the curriculum,<br />
Now institutions find themselves being asked to invest in the tools of writing. The costs are<br />
high, but institutions see a way to realize several important non·writing goals if computers are<br />
used in writing classes. The impact of computer use is so significant <strong>and</strong> growing in our intellectual,<br />
economic <strong>and</strong> political life, that Americans increasingly need to underst<strong>and</strong> computer use, its<br />
potential <strong>and</strong> limitations; the writing classroom is a tempting location for achieving equitable<br />
computer literacy. On campus <strong>and</strong> off, word processing, which represents the most pervasive US\!<br />
of computers, is fast becoming the preferred mode of writing in the workplace. Using computers<br />
in writing classes has the potential to reach almost all students, usually at the start of their academic<br />
program. And the National Taskforce on Educational Technology has advocated that computer<br />
literaL), arise out of academic classes rather that separate classes (1986). If funding inequities could<br />
be addressed. most students could therefore be introduced to computer use, regardless of gender,<br />
race, social-economic class or field of interest. However, introduction to word processing does not<br />
guarantee improved writing. without a faculty prepared to integrate computer use meaningfully into<br />
the curriculum, comput\!rs interfere with writing instruction, deskiUing the teacher's role <strong>and</strong> taking<br />
up class time. Computer literacy ca n he reached outside the writing program (for example, with<br />
short courses by the Academic Computing Staff). So the educational question must remain<br />
primary: is it educationally valuable to use computers in writing instruction<br />
In this report, we survey the value of computers in writing instruction <strong>and</strong> conclude that aU<br />
students can benefit. However, we are not technological determinists. <strong>Computers</strong> do not improve<br />
writing, but they can aid students working with teachers to create meaning <strong>and</strong> gain mastery.<br />
Access to computers is only a strategy; writing improvement is the goal. And the key to educational<br />
gain is not the number or sophistication of the computers, but the level of integration faculty<br />
achieve of computer aids into th eir overall writing program. Educational gain can be expected<br />
whether faculty use word processing programs, additional softw:lre or networking. We recommend<br />
that all institutions should begin. if only as a pilot project. a carefully planned <strong>and</strong> supported,<br />
faculty-hased program tailored to meet the needs of the students.<br />
As computer facilities become mort:: extensive <strong>and</strong> more sophisticated. new planning <strong>and</strong><br />
partnerships are needed to keep educational gain as the central focus <strong>and</strong> to support the student<br />
<strong>and</strong> teilcher in their task. How does an institution decide the level <strong>and</strong> pace of commitment<br />
suitahle for their academic mission '! What partnerships must be forged to achieve these goals<br />
effectively for the foreseeable future'! These are the questions we set out to answer for potential<br />
partners: instructors, academic administrators, computer support personnel, hardware <strong>and</strong> software<br />
d\!velnpel s <strong>and</strong> funding agencies in government <strong>and</strong> the private sector.<br />
The report will cover th e following topics:<br />
1. What is the value of using computers in writing programs<br />
--Support for writing theory: process writing, collaborative writing, writing across the<br />
cu rriculum<br />
.. Improvement of student im'olvement in le:lfning <strong>and</strong> attitudes tow:ud writing<br />
--Exploration of the most effective ways to use or improve computer aids to writing<br />
--Exploitation nf new computer capabilities with shlrage <strong>and</strong> mixed med ia (CD-ROM.<br />
77
hypertext, videodiscs); exp<strong>and</strong>ed audiences (through networking <strong>and</strong> electronic mail);<br />
artificial intelligence (with true grammatical analyzers)<br />
2. What is the faculty role<br />
--How do faculty champions grow <strong>and</strong> what are their duties<br />
--What kinds of faculty development <strong>and</strong> support are necessary for exp<strong>and</strong>inB the<br />
program in the number of sections or technological complexity<br />
3. What changes in hardware <strong>and</strong> software are in store <strong>and</strong> how do these affect planning<br />
4. How can administrators support an evolutionary program based on the institution's<br />
mission, student needs <strong>and</strong> faculty expertise What are the on-campus partnerships <strong>and</strong> planning<br />
issues What are the inter-institutional connections needed to share information <strong>and</strong> foster equity<br />
of access<br />
Schipke, Rae C. -- University of Southern Mississippi<br />
UNDERSTANDING STUDENT SUCCESS IN THE ELECTRONIC COLLABORATIVE WRITING<br />
CLASSROOM: A STUDY OF LEARNING STYLES AND TEMPERAMENT TYPES<br />
Introduction<br />
Research on computers <strong>and</strong> writing tells us that as a tool, word processing tec1mo!ogy offers<br />
a more flex ible writing medium than traditional means (Daiute, 1985a; Levin, et ai., 1985). It also<br />
eases the physical <strong>and</strong> psychological constraints that burden young writers (Daiute, 1983). For the<br />
most part. it supports the composing process of writing -- writers use computers in ways that are<br />
functional for th em (Bridwell et aJ., 1987; Schipke, 1986). Although word processing technology<br />
offers distinct advnntages for student writers, not aU students use technology with the same level<br />
of success. It is necessary, therefore. to underst<strong>and</strong> not only the diffe rent levels of skill possessed<br />
by successful students, but also their lenrning style preferences, temperament types, alld degree of<br />
intemctional comfort with the computer.<br />
Background<br />
Under a 1988 grant awa rded by th e CoUege of Liberal arts at the University of Southern<br />
Mississippi. this researcher developed profiles of 100 freshman English students receiving<br />
coUaborative instruction. F ifty of the subjects used work processing technology <strong>and</strong> fifty subjects<br />
did not. The profiles wert! developed from the results of a statistical analysis of eight variables<br />
including personality type,learning sty1e, pre- test <strong>and</strong> post-test writing apprehension scores, <strong>and</strong> pretest<br />
<strong>and</strong> post-test essay samples (t he latter two were used to measure writing success).<br />
Description of the Paper<br />
This paper describes th e types of (USM) students for which the computer writing classroom<br />
was an optimal instructional environment. It fir~t presents the student characteristi("s associated<br />
with writing success in the computer classroom:<br />
I. What were the learni ng styl e. .. of the successful student",!<br />
2. Whit t were the tempenHne nt types of the successful stude nt<br />
3. What specific (temperament) preference variables correhHed most high ly<br />
10 writing success fn r these students<br />
78
4. What learning styles <strong>and</strong> temperament types (together) correlated most<br />
highly to writing success<br />
It then presents <strong>and</strong> discusses the student types who were most suited to computer-based<br />
collaborative instruction. FinaUy, it suggests possible applications for this work <strong>and</strong> directions for<br />
further research.<br />
Selfe, Cynthia L. -- Michigan Technological University<br />
CREATING COMPUTER· BASED FORUMS FOR ACADEMIC DISCOURSE:<br />
SPACES FOR COMMUNITY. DISSENT, AND LEARNING<br />
ELECfRONIC<br />
Our profession's interest in the social construction of knowledge <strong>and</strong> discourse has sparked<br />
much of the recent work on computer-based systems for English classes, especially that work<br />
focusing on the computer's value in facilitating collaborative, cooperative group activities among<br />
student writers (Daiute, 1985; Rodrigues, 1985; Eldred, 1987). Less explored, but perhaps even<br />
more important, is the computer's potential for addressing another need identified by the social<br />
constructivist movement -- providing a forum for diversity, dissent, resistance, <strong>and</strong> the learning that<br />
grows from thinking across the grain of convention.<br />
This paper discusses how three different forums for computer-based discourse -- computerbased<br />
conferences, hypertext knowledge bases, computer-based universities -- promote divergence<br />
<strong>and</strong> learning in written communication contexts. These forums provide powerful language<br />
opportunities for students not simply because they alJow more chances for written collaboration <strong>and</strong><br />
dialogue, but also because they create spaces in which students CAin construct their own versions of<br />
texts <strong>and</strong>, thus resist, dissent, explore the role that controversy <strong>and</strong> intellectual divergence play in<br />
learning <strong>and</strong> thinking through language.<br />
To underst<strong>and</strong> the importance of such resistance, teachers must underst<strong>and</strong> the academic<br />
discourse communities that our English classrooms comprise <strong>and</strong> acknowledge the process of<br />
inteUectual <strong>and</strong> ideological accommodation that we ask students to undergo in becoming part of<br />
these communities. Scholars like Bartholomae (1985, BizzelJ (1982), Cooper (1988), <strong>and</strong><br />
Berkenkoner, et aI., (1988) note that a great deal of our classroom effort in English composition<br />
courses consists of teaching students how to master the specific conventions associated with<br />
academic discourse in our particular field. They suggest, moreover, that our efforts in this direction<br />
may welJ be designed to legitimate our own work <strong>and</strong> our place in the larger professional<br />
community.<br />
We carry out this work of assimilating students into our academic discourse community in<br />
several carefuUy controlJed, traditional forums within our courses<br />
-- class discussions, writing assignments, <strong>and</strong> teacher-student conferences. In these foruros, the<br />
traditional hegemony of the teacher-student relationship, supported by the evaluative power of<br />
grades <strong>and</strong> the traditional authority of teachers, assures that our students respond as we want. If<br />
students don't respond according to the conventional boundaries that we set up for each of these<br />
forums, then we fail students or they drop our classes, <strong>and</strong> we are left with students who have<br />
succeeded in accommodating to the conventions of our academic discourse community (Bernstein,<br />
79
1977; Bourdieu <strong>and</strong> Passerson, 1977; Bizzell, 1982; Batsleer et al 1985).<br />
To change this situation in English composition classrooms -- as Faigley <strong>and</strong> Hansen (1985),<br />
Bizzell, (1982), Cooper (1988), Chase (1988, <strong>and</strong> George (1988) suggest -- we must recognize that<br />
teaching our students to value convention alone may not lead to the kind of writing or learning we<br />
want them to exhibit. Rather, as language teachers, we may need to provide students the<br />
opportunity to develop a Rcritical consciousness" (Freire. 1970) about discourse <strong>and</strong> its societal<br />
functions, to use writing as a means of thinking against the grain of convention as well with it, to<br />
resist the normative function of classroom discourse as a way of learning from a different<br />
perspective (Bizzell, 1986). In this way, Bizzell (1986) notes, by acknowledging <strong>and</strong> supporting<br />
revolutionary as well as the normative functions within academic discourse communities, by<br />
"increasing the scope of academic discourse" (p. 52), we provide students a truly useful<br />
underst<strong>and</strong>ing of how language works as a social force.<br />
Computer technology may provide teachers a critical forum for this important lesson. While<br />
it is difficult to value diversity <strong>and</strong> dissent within the traditional academic forums we currently<br />
have available to us because they are so constrained by traditional political <strong>and</strong> educational values<br />
which privilege accommodation to convention over resistance, we can do so within non-traditional,<br />
computer·based academic forums which difTer in important political ways.<br />
Computer-based conferences, hypertext knowledge bases, <strong>and</strong> computer-based universities<br />
for example, do not have their roots in traditional academic discourse communities, on a new<br />
medium that is as wild <strong>and</strong> unsettled as any frontier. Within this medium--because change,<br />
exploration, <strong>and</strong> divergence are central values already (Fjermedal, 1986; Levy, 1984); social,<br />
intellectual, <strong>and</strong> philosophical codes, <strong>and</strong> political structures often run directly counter to those<br />
found in traditional classrooms. For these reasons, electronic forums are not bound by the same<br />
set of conventions that constrain traditional academic discourse <strong>and</strong> privilege the normative<br />
functions of academic discourse. If we use electronic forums to supplement the traditional<br />
classroom forums, if we construct these spaces carefully. if we encourage within them a diversity<br />
of discourse, if we ensure a reduced-risk environment for students who use them, then conferences<br />
can, in turn, provide "room" for resistant discourse of the most positive intellectual kind, discourse<br />
that provides alternative ways of thinking <strong>and</strong> learning.<br />
A most interesting parallel occurs to me here. I might add (if time <strong>and</strong> momentum permits)<br />
a footnote about how the study of computers in writing also provides a vigorous alternative forum<br />
for English teachers within our profession--one which values divergence <strong>and</strong> dissent in thinking<br />
about composition theory, research, <strong>and</strong> teaching. <strong>Computers</strong> are a catalyst for educational reform:<br />
both for our students, as writers, <strong>and</strong> for us, as professionals. Neat.<br />
Shirk, Henrietta Nickels -- Northeastem University<br />
HYPERRHETORIC: TEACHING STUDENTS TO DEVELOI' HYPERTEXT DISCOURSE<br />
MODELS<br />
This presentation covers some of the philosophical assumptions underlying hyper text or<br />
hyper media applications as they relate to using these new technologies for the creation <strong>and</strong><br />
80
management of information. ]t focuses on the needs of writers to develop new approaches to the<br />
writing process <strong>and</strong> new mental models for organizing information. One of these requirements is<br />
an underst<strong>and</strong>ing of the cognitive aspects of screen design <strong>and</strong> the chunking of information.<br />
Another requirement is an underst<strong>and</strong>ing of the effectiveness of metaphors in presenting hyper<br />
information <strong>and</strong> a knowledge of practical skiUs for developing meaningful metaphors within the<br />
context of hyper systems. A course in which students were taught how to use HyperCard to<br />
produce computer-based training is described <strong>and</strong> the basis for a theory of "Hyper Rhetoric" is<br />
suggested.<br />
Introduction:<br />
In their forecast for 1989, the National Institute of Business Management predict that there<br />
will be "a proljferation of 'hyper' software" (January 15, 1989). Hyper text or hyper media is an<br />
electronic attempt to cope with the explosion of information <strong>and</strong> paper documents by offering the<br />
ability to rapidly leap back <strong>and</strong> forth between large databases of information. The implications of<br />
this computer technology for writers are enormous <strong>and</strong> chaUenging, <strong>and</strong> they· are changing the<br />
rhetorical foundations of the profession.<br />
When using the new hyper text (media) technologies, writers must ab<strong>and</strong>on most of their<br />
previously held assumptions about the qualities of effective communication. The medium of the<br />
computer requires an underst<strong>and</strong>ing of effective screen design, including knowledge from cognitive<br />
psychology about methods for chunking information. It also requires a working underst<strong>and</strong>ing of<br />
the use of metaphor as a knowledge process in cognition <strong>and</strong> the assimilation of knowledge via the<br />
computer.<br />
This presentation describes the skills which writers of hyper text must learn. It uses the<br />
example of a graduate-level course in technical <strong>and</strong> professional writing in which students learned<br />
Apple Computer's hyper text product, "HyperCard," as a tool for creating computer-based training.<br />
FinaUy, as the result of these experiences, it suggests the foundations for a theory of HyperRhetoric,<br />
which wiD be useful for others learning or teaching this new technology.<br />
1. The New Requirements ror Writers:<br />
a. The Basics of Screen Design: The differences between the printed page <strong>and</strong> the computer<br />
screen are described from the perspective of cognitive psychology <strong>and</strong> through a summary of the<br />
impact of online writing on composing techniques <strong>and</strong> visual layout <strong>and</strong> design.<br />
b. The Chunking of Infomzation: The stylistic implications of the need to present<br />
information in "chunks" are described in terms of requirements suggested by studies in cognitive<br />
psychology <strong>and</strong> illustrations of successful <strong>and</strong> unsuccessful chunking are presented.<br />
2. Building New Mental Models:<br />
a. The Meaning of Metaphor: The significance of metaphor as a mental model <strong>and</strong><br />
evolutionary knowledge process is explored in terms of its influence on the creation of metaphors<br />
within hyper text environments. Several new implications for writers are described.<br />
b. The Creation of New Metaphors: Practical advice is outllned for writers of hyper text to<br />
develop their own metaphors. Requirements include an underst<strong>and</strong>ingof information management<br />
<strong>and</strong> potential metaphorical intelligence, as well as the use of real world scenarios to reflect the<br />
features <strong>and</strong> functions of hyper text products.<br />
3. Example or a Course in "Online Documentation":<br />
A graduate-level course at Northeastern University in which writing students learned<br />
81
HyperCard to produce CBT is described. The issues, problems, <strong>and</strong> questions which were raised<br />
by these students further emphasize the need to revise current approaches to teaching writing within<br />
the medium of hyper text technologies. Examples of some of the students' projects are described<br />
to illustrate the points covered above.<br />
4. The Foundations for a Theory of HyperRhetorlc:<br />
The medium of hyper text requires a new approach to rhetoric. Several suggestions are<br />
made for a set of fundamental assumptions that underlie the structure <strong>and</strong> rationale for a new<br />
HyperRhetoric. This theoretical model builds on the applicable (<strong>and</strong> practical) techniques of<br />
cognitive psychology mentioned above <strong>and</strong> on a reinterpretation of metaphorical theory within the<br />
context of creating effective hyper text products.<br />
Smith, Catherine F. -- Syracuse University<br />
RECONSIDERING HYPERTEXT<br />
This is an inquiry into the conceptual basis of hypertext.<br />
Hypertext is now under-conceptualized -- usually, as machine action rather than human<br />
action, <strong>and</strong> narrowly defined -- usually, as system operation (retrieval <strong>and</strong> analysis) or as artifact<br />
(non-linear test). I propose an essay that, after reviewing present approaches, will freely explore<br />
additional dimensions <strong>and</strong> alternative viewpoints. My aim is to draw from varied disciplines <strong>and</strong><br />
perspectives to enlarge the conception of hypertext, primarily for two audiences: practitioners<br />
approximately like myself, a teacher (of composition, or of information studies, computer science,<br />
philosophy, history, sociology, or other fields) experienced in teaching with word processing now<br />
beginning to conceive how I might teach with hypertext, <strong>and</strong> theorists (of composition, of cognition,<br />
of computer system design) actively contemplating the meaning of hypertext for literacy. Readers<br />
less familiar with hypertext can gain from the proposed essay an overview of ideas about the tool.<br />
Hypertext systems promise to become in the 1990s a redefining technology<br />
-- tools that reshape not only our practices but also our abstract underst<strong>and</strong>ing of writing <strong>and</strong><br />
reading. In the cusp of that potential reformation, I want to examine assumptions <strong>and</strong> metaphors<br />
that seem to be driving development of hypertext tools as we enter the 1990s, <strong>and</strong> to go on to revise<br />
assumptions, perhaps propose other metaphors, that might broaden the practical <strong>and</strong> theoretical<br />
development of hypertext.<br />
In current thinking about hypertext, five assumptions seem key:<br />
1) virtuality, or an underst<strong>and</strong>ing of thinking as effecting virtual spaces, creating malleable<br />
mental worlds, gestalts<br />
2) dynamism, or a dynamic view of intellectual action as reworking the spaces, altering the<br />
gestalts -- e.g., through association, combination, substitution, intersection, or other relational action<br />
3) engagement, or projections of a creator persona, an active thinker<br />
4) machine situatedness, or the computer as an environment in which ideas are built<br />
5) connectiVity, or perception of interconnected electronic experience <strong>and</strong> ordinary physical<br />
<strong>and</strong> social experience.<br />
Together, these five assumptions loosely constitute a paradigm informing early hypertext<br />
82
thinking <strong>and</strong> development. With varying emphases, Vannevar Bush in the 1940s, Douglas Englehart<br />
in the 19505, Ted Nelson in the 1960s, <strong>and</strong>, more recently, university or industry hypertext research<br />
<strong>and</strong> development groups, as well as hypertext/hypermedia vendors (e.g., Apple, HyperCard) can<br />
all be located in reference to this set of assumptions. The paradigm has least emphasized the fifth<br />
assumption, the relation of electronic experience to other kinds of experience, possible excepting<br />
Engelhart's interest in cooperative work <strong>and</strong> Nelson's association of electronic <strong>and</strong> print media.<br />
I want to reconsider the paradigm, perhaps to alter it, perhaps to reconfirm it <strong>and</strong> broaden<br />
its resonance. Both older <strong>and</strong> newer versions of its assumptions, eclectically gathered from nonM<br />
technological <strong>and</strong> technological fields, can be brought together to form a fresh look.<br />
Examples illustrate the range of perspectives I intend to explore in the proposed essay.<br />
Psychologist William James' pioneering (1890s) modern view of consciousness, which he named<br />
"stream of consciousness," connotes virtuality, dynamism, <strong>and</strong> connectivity, <strong>and</strong> illuminates their<br />
more recent manifestation in hypertext use. Novelist Virginia Woolf <strong>and</strong> feminist theologian Mary<br />
Daly suggestively characterize those qualities in ordinary thinking through metaphors of waves<br />
(Woolf) <strong>and</strong> spinning (Daly). (Disregarding the antiMtechnoiogy bias of much feminist theory<br />
including Daly's, I believe that Daly'S metaphor of spinning suggest provocative associations between<br />
radical feminist phenomenology <strong>and</strong> types of cognition that may be augmented by hypertext<br />
systems.)<br />
Woolf <strong>and</strong> Daly also provide perspective on gendered thinking <strong>and</strong> they outline useful views<br />
of active thinkers as female. Philosopher of science Michael Polanyi applies gestalt psychology to<br />
underst<strong>and</strong>ing the composition of personal knowledge. Linguist George Lakoff theorizes the<br />
experiential (physical <strong>and</strong> social) basis of thinking, following in paths toward underst<strong>and</strong>ing social<br />
cognition laid out by cultural anthropologist Mary Douglas. Computer system designer Terry<br />
Winograd <strong>and</strong> management analyst Fern<strong>and</strong>o Flores reconsider the machineMsituatedness of<br />
electronic thinking, noting that computers are embedded in a context of human action <strong>and</strong> arguing<br />
for re-founding the design of devices on the human, not the mechanical, environment.<br />
Sources Consulted<br />
Belenky, Mary Field, et al. Women s Ways of Knowing: Developing Self, Voice, Mind. (Basic Books,<br />
1986).<br />
Boiter, J. David. Turing's Man: Western Culture in the Computer Age. (University of North<br />
Carolina Press, 1984).<br />
Bush, Vannevar. "As We May Think," Atlantic Monthly, July 1945, pp. 101-1OB.<br />
Conklin, Jeff. "Hypertext: An Introduction <strong>and</strong> Survey," Computer, September 1987, pp. 17M41.<br />
Daly, Mary. GynEcology: The Metaethies of Radical Feminism, (Beacon Press, 1978).<br />
Douglas, Mary. Natural Symbols: Explorations in Cosmology, (Pantheon, 1970).<br />
Rules <strong>and</strong> Meanings: The Anthropology of Everyday Knowledge. (Penguin, 1973).<br />
James, William. Talks to Teachers: On Psychology; <strong>and</strong> to students on some of Life's Ideals, (Norton,<br />
1958).<br />
Lakoff, George <strong>and</strong> Mark Johnson. Metaphors We Live By, (University of Chicago Press, 1980).<br />
Nelson, Ted. Literary Machines, (San Antonio, 1986, sixth ed.).<br />
Papert, Seymour. Mindstorms: Children, <strong>Computers</strong>, <strong>and</strong> Powerful Ideas, (Basic Books, 1980).<br />
Polanyi, Michael. Personal Knowledge: Toward a Post-Critical Philosophy, (University of Chicago<br />
Press, 1958).<br />
83
Smith, John B., et a1. Hypertext '87, (University of North Carolina Department of Computer Science<br />
Technical Report #88-103, 1988).<br />
Smith, John B., <strong>and</strong> Catherine F. Smith. "<strong>Writing</strong>, Thinking. Computing, II forthcoming in Poetics:<br />
Journal for Empirical Research on literature, Media, <strong>and</strong> the Arts.<br />
Winograd, Terry <strong>and</strong> Fern<strong>and</strong>o Flores. Underst<strong>and</strong>ing <strong>Computers</strong> <strong>and</strong> Cognition: A New Foundation<br />
for Design, (Ablex, 1986).<br />
Woolf, Virginia. Moments of Being: Unpublished Autobiographical <strong>Writing</strong>s, Jeanne Schulkind<br />
(Ed.), (Harcourt Brace Jovanovich, 1976).<br />
Snyder, liana -- Monash University, Australia<br />
A GENRE APPROACH TO THE EVALUATION OF COMPUTER WRITING<br />
Recent developments in writing research <strong>and</strong> pedagogy focus on the linguistic concept of<br />
"genre" (Cristie, 1984a & 1984b; Rothery, 1984; Martin, 1985; Kress, 1986). In the genre view,<br />
learning to write is a matter of learning to recognize <strong>and</strong> produce a number of different forms of<br />
written language, that is genres, each of them culturally determined. A genre is defined as " ... any<br />
purposeful, staged, cultural activity in which human beings engage: (Cristie, 1984a, p.20). A genre<br />
is characterized by having a schematic structure -- a distinctive beginning, middle <strong>and</strong> end.<br />
According to Christie (1984a) genres are shaped <strong>and</strong> organized in different ways <strong>and</strong> the differences<br />
in organization <strong>and</strong> structure are expressions of differences in purposes <strong>and</strong> meanings. Hence,<br />
the process of writing is one of constructing a written language text for particular purposes <strong>and</strong> with<br />
particular audiences in mind.<br />
The genre exponents believe that it is possible to identify the principal genres which are<br />
critical in the development of writing abilities. It is also possible, they claim, to characterize the<br />
principal identifying features of these genres. Also of importance is the view that learning to write<br />
most productively is both dependent <strong>and</strong> contingent on informed, timely intervention: in other<br />
words, on teaching. This paper reports on the application of genre theory to the evaluation of<br />
computer writing. It focuses on the development <strong>and</strong> structure of three genre-based analytic scales,<br />
their application to writing data <strong>and</strong> the results of the analyses of the data.<br />
The central purpose of an empirical study of computer writing was to compare the quality<br />
of genre-specific writing samples produced with pen to genre-specific writing produced with word<br />
processors. In the quasi-experimental pretest-posttest design, 384 writing samples representing<br />
three genres -- narrative, argumentative <strong>and</strong> expository report writing -- were collected over a<br />
period of seven months. The subjects (N=51) were Year Eight students (Junior High) at a<br />
Melbourne metropolitan private girls' school. To facilitate comparisons of the quality of the genrespecific<br />
writing samples produced with different tools, it was necessary to develop effective<br />
evaluation procedures which could provide inter <strong>and</strong> intra-genre information.<br />
There are a number of qualitative evaJuation procedures supported in the literature which<br />
when used appropriately <strong>and</strong> in conjunction with quantitative techniques, offer a comprehensive<br />
picture of the quality of writing sample. These are global evaluation procedures (Britton, Martin<br />
<strong>and</strong> Rosen, 1966; Cooper, 1977) <strong>and</strong> analytic scales (Lloyd-lones, 1977; Rabianski, 1977; Graham,<br />
84
1982). GlobaJ assessment provides an evaluation of overall quality, whereas scales can produce<br />
analytic measures of selected parts of the writing samples. An analytic scale aims to determine<br />
whether a writing sample has certain characteristics that are crucial to success with a given generic<br />
writing task. The steps in the development of an analytic scale are to define the generic boundaries,<br />
to devise writing tasks which sample that genre, to devise workable scoring techniques <strong>and</strong> to train<br />
independent markers in the use of the scoring techniques.<br />
An advantage of an analytic scale is that it can be tailored to fit the unique requirements<br />
of a study. Scales which have been developed for specific purposes in the analysis of writing can<br />
be used productively to further underst<strong>and</strong>ing of the qualitative aspects of the text. An analytic<br />
scale can facilitate an investigation of differences, if indeed there are any, in the relative quality of<br />
the specific elements of the focal genres when different writing tools are used.<br />
Despite the insight into the qualitative aspects of texts which analytic scales provide, in the<br />
computer writing studies, the assessment of quality has been achieved almost exclusively by the<br />
global marking of the writing samples. Quantitative measures such as word <strong>and</strong> error counts have<br />
also been employed, but not widely. Analytic scales which have been used effectively in many non·<br />
computer writing studies have not been applied to word processing studies. (Sommers, 1985, is a<br />
notable exception.)<br />
Thus three genre·based analytic scales were developed for the purposes of the study. Each<br />
scale has II elements. A number of elements are common to all three scales. These are: sense<br />
of purpose; sense of audience; point of view; organization. However, even though there are<br />
parallels among the elements of the individual scales, attempts at total matching were avoided for<br />
it would have been at the expense of the inherent differences among the genres.<br />
The scales offer the possibility of an empirical investigation of some of the assertions about<br />
the effects of word processors on writing which appear in the anecdotal computer writing literature.<br />
Examples of such questions which can be explored through the assessment of the writing samples<br />
according to the elements of each of the scales are:<br />
* Is there a difference in the development of a sense of audience between genre-specific<br />
writing produced with a word processor <strong>and</strong> genre-specific writing produced with pen<br />
* Is there a difference in the development of a sense of purpose<br />
* Is there a difference in the attention to organization<br />
The data are currently being analyzed <strong>and</strong> the results will be ready for presentation at the<br />
"<strong>Computers</strong> <strong>and</strong> <strong>Writing</strong>" conference.<br />
Bibliography<br />
Britton, J. N., Martin, N. G, Rosen, H. (1966). Multiple marking of English compositions: An<br />
account of an experiment. London: Her Majesty's Stationery Office.<br />
Christie, F. (1984a). The functions of language, preschool language learning <strong>and</strong> the transition to<br />
print. In ECf418 Language studies: Children writing: Study guide. GeeJong: Deakin<br />
University Press.<br />
Christie, F. (1984b). Varieties of written discourse. In ECf4 18 Language studies: Children writing:<br />
Study guide. Geelong: Deakin University Press.<br />
Cooper, G R. (1977). Holistic evaluation of writing. In C. R. Cooper <strong>and</strong> L. Odell (Eds.),<br />
Evaluating <strong>Writing</strong>: Describing, measuring, judging. Urbana, IL: National Council of Teachers<br />
of English, 3-31.<br />
85
Daiute, C. (1985). <strong>Writing</strong> <strong>and</strong> computers. Reading. MA: Addison-Wesley Publishing Co.<br />
Graham, S. (1982). Expressive modes in t<strong>and</strong>em: Drawing <strong>and</strong> writing at four grade levels.<br />
Unpublished Doctor of Philosophy dissertation. Faculty of Education, Monash University.<br />
Kress, G. (1986). Genre in a social theory of language: Reply to John Dixon. In I. Reid (Ed.),<br />
The place of genre in leaming: Current debates. Geelong: Centre for Studies in Literary<br />
Education, Deakin University.<br />
Uoyd-Jone" R. (1977). Primary trait scoring. In C. R. Cooper <strong>and</strong> L. Odell (Ed,.), Evaluating<br />
writing: Describing, measuring, judging. Urbana, IL: National Council of Teachers of English.<br />
33-66.<br />
Martin, J. R. (1985). Factual writing: exploring <strong>and</strong> challenging socinl reality. Geelong: Deakin<br />
University Press.<br />
Rabianski, N. E. M. (1977). Scoring writing with an informative aim. In Measures for research<br />
<strong>and</strong> evaluation in the English language arts, VoL 2, The Research Instruments Project. Urbana, IL:<br />
National Council of Teachers of English. ERlC Reproduction Service Number 236 638.<br />
Rothery, J. (1984). The development of genres -- primary to junior secondary school. In ECf418<br />
Language Studies: Children wn·ting: Study guide. Geelong: Deakin University Press.<br />
Sommers, E. A. (1985). The effects of word processing <strong>and</strong> writing instruction on the writing processes<br />
<strong>and</strong> products of college writers. ERlC Reproduction Service Number 269 762.<br />
Snyder, nana -- Monash University, Amtralin<br />
WRITING WITH WORD PROCESSORS: THE RELATIONSHIP I!ETWEEN WRITING GENRE<br />
AND WRJTING OUAL/IT<br />
[NOTE: THE TWO <strong>ABSTRACTS</strong> I!Y SNYDER WILL COMBINE INTO ONE TALK.J<br />
This paper presents a rationale for comparing the quality of writing produced with word<br />
processors <strong>and</strong> writing produced with pen. The paper then outlines a computer writing study which<br />
investigates the effects of word processing on quality. The theoretical framework of the study is<br />
based on a genre approach to the teaching <strong>and</strong> evaluation of writing.<br />
A review of the computer writing research reveals that the findings of studies which have<br />
investigated questions of quality when word processors are used are equivocal: some fmd an<br />
improvement, others no difference, while there are those which have found a deterioration in<br />
quality. What this paper argues is that it is more theoretically sound to compare the quality of<br />
writing samples representing particular writing genres when different writing tools are used rather<br />
than simply to compare the quality of "writing" when there are no distinctions made between genres.<br />
In other words, the question becomes: "What happens to the quality of genre-specific writing when<br />
word processors are used" rather that simply: "What happens to the quality of writing"<br />
Questions about differences in writing quality must be investigated within the context of<br />
different writing genres for a number of reasons. Firstly, contrasting discourse genres are likely to<br />
produce examples of writing which differ stylistically <strong>and</strong> organizationally (Britton, et aI., 1975). If<br />
86
comparisons between writing samples produced under different conditions are to be made, then<br />
variation in regard to genre, which confound the measures, should be minimized. This is more<br />
likely to be achieved by comparing samples written in the same genre.<br />
Secondly, It has been demonstrated that skill in one genre does not necessarily imply skill<br />
in another (Uoyd-Jones, 1977; Hillocks, 1986). Similarly, Bereiter <strong>and</strong> Scardamalia (1982) argue<br />
that it would be unreasonable to expect performance across a number of genres to be equal. It<br />
follows, then, that the effect on writing skill of different writing conditions can be investigated only<br />
if the writing assignments are genre~specific.<br />
The third point concerns syntactic complexity. Analyses of the syntactic features of writing<br />
samples in a number of genres show that different genres <strong>and</strong> different intended audiences require<br />
varying degrees of syntactic complexity (Martinez San Jose, 1972; Hird, 1977; Crowhurst <strong>and</strong> Piche,<br />
1979). Even though the link between syntactic complexity <strong>and</strong> writing quality is a somewhat<br />
tenuous one (Hillocks, 1986), it does seem retrogressive to examine the effects on quality of<br />
different writing conditions without considering the writing genre.<br />
It follows that questions of quality can be best examined when other sampling criteria<br />
relating to the genre.specific writing assignments are met: that an intended audience is identified;<br />
that the purpose of the task is determined; that the task is not decontextualized; that all students<br />
write on the same topic.<br />
A quasi.experimental pretest-posttest design was used involving two intact groups, one using<br />
word processors for writing, the other pen. For the pretest, each student completed three writing<br />
tasks which represented the three focal genres •. narrative, argumentative, <strong>and</strong> expository report<br />
writing. All subjects completed the pretest writing tasks using pens. For the posttest, both groups<br />
completed three writing tasks: the pen group used pens <strong>and</strong> the computer group used word<br />
processors. The computer group also completed three writing tasks using pen as part of the<br />
postlest.<br />
The subjects (N=51) were Year Eight students (Junior High) at a Melbourne metropolitan<br />
private girls' school. This age group was chosen as it has been largely neglected by research studies<br />
on computers <strong>and</strong> writing (Daiute's 1986 study on Junior High students is a notable exception).<br />
To date, most of the studies have been American in origin <strong>and</strong> coUege focused. In Australia, the<br />
research on computers <strong>and</strong> writing has concentrated on Primary School writers (Porter, 1985) or<br />
beginning writers (Porter, 1986).<br />
All the participants in the study had some keyboarding skills <strong>and</strong> at least several hours' word<br />
processing experience during the previous year. Both classes were taught the same writing<br />
strategies <strong>and</strong> techniques by the same teacher over a period of seven months. The computer group<br />
had access to the computers for writing for approximately two hours per week. They used Apple<br />
lIe computers equipped with the Bank Street Writer Three word processing program.<br />
The teacher <strong>and</strong> researcher worked closely on the development of teaching strategies that<br />
would help students improve their writing from one draft to another regardless of whether they<br />
worked with pen or word processor. A number of lessons were allocated to the presentation <strong>and</strong><br />
discussion of various approaches to each genre-specific writing task. The students were given the<br />
opportunity to brainstorm, discuss <strong>and</strong> revise their writing with each other <strong>and</strong>/or with the teacher<br />
<strong>and</strong> the researcher at aU stages. The researcher acted as a participant/observer attending all classes<br />
for both groups.<br />
87
Three hundred eighty-four writing samples were collected during the study. Each writing<br />
sample was assessed by four independent raters, both globally <strong>and</strong> according to genre-specific<br />
analytic scales devised for the purposes of the study. Other quantitative measures (word counts,<br />
error counts <strong>and</strong> aT-unit analysis) which contributed to a comprehensive view of the quality of the<br />
writing samples were also used. The data are currently being analyzed <strong>and</strong> the results will be ready<br />
for presentation at "the <strong>Computers</strong> <strong>and</strong> <strong>Writing</strong> Conference."<br />
Bibliography<br />
Bereiter. c., Scardamalia. M. (1982). From conversation to composition: The role of instruction<br />
in a developmental process. In R. Glaser (Ed.), Advances in instructional psychology, VoL 2.<br />
Hillsdale, NJ: Lawrence Erlbaum Associates, Inc., 1-64.<br />
Britton, J. N., Burgess, T., Martin, N. C., McLeod, A. t<br />
Rosen, H. (1975). Thedevelopmen/ of writing<br />
abilities (11-18). Schools Council Research Studies. London: Macmillan Education, Ltd.<br />
Crowhurst, M., piche, G. L. (1979). Audience <strong>and</strong> mode of discourse effects on syntactic complexity<br />
in writing at two grade levels. Research in the Teaching of English,ll. 2, 101-109.<br />
Daiute, C. (1986). Physical <strong>and</strong> cognitive factors in revising: Insights from studies with computers.<br />
Research in the Teaching of English, 2Q, 2, 141-159.<br />
Hillocks, G., Jr. (1986). Research on written composition. Urbana, IL: National Conference on<br />
Research in English.<br />
Hird, B. 1. (1977). The relationship of different modes of writing <strong>and</strong> syntactical maturity in<br />
children's writing. Western Australia: Mount Lawley College of Advanced Education,<br />
Typescript.<br />
Lloyd-Jones, R. (1977). Primary trait scoring. In C. R. Cooper <strong>and</strong> L Odell (Eds.), Evaluating<br />
writing: Describing, measuring, judging. Urbana, IL: National Council of Teachers of English.<br />
33-66.<br />
Martinez San Jose, C. P. (1972). Grammatical structures in four modes of writing at fourth grade<br />
level. Dissel1ation Abstracts Internationa/,:u. 10, 5411-A. Michigan: University Microftlms<br />
International.<br />
Porter, R. (1985). Children, storywriting <strong>and</strong> microcomputers. In J. Anderson (Ed.), <strong>Computers</strong><br />
in the language classroom. Australian Reading Association. Victoria: Impact Printing Pty.<br />
Ltd. 39-49.<br />
Porter, R. (1986). <strong>Writing</strong> <strong>and</strong> word processing in year one. Australian Educational Computing,<br />
1. I, 18-23.<br />
Sudol, Ronald A. -- OakJ<strong>and</strong> University<br />
GENERIC WORD PROCESSING: TEACHING WORD PROCESSED COMPOSING WITHOUT<br />
A COMPUTER LAB<br />
Although most universities have by now provided some kind of hardware <strong>and</strong> technical<br />
support for the use of word processing <strong>and</strong> other computer applications to the teaching of writing,<br />
1 doubt that university finances will aUow expansion of these facilities in proportion to need. At<br />
the same time an increasing number of students have acquired independent access to computers<br />
88
<strong>and</strong> do not need to use facilities dedicated to word processing for composition classes. At Oakl<strong>and</strong><br />
University we have, for the last three semesters, offered composition courses with word processing<br />
in both lab <strong>and</strong> non-lab formats. In the non-lab format, students use their own equipment, so the<br />
focus of the class is on how to make the most of word processing in the writing process no matter<br />
what kind of software <strong>and</strong> hardware is being used. This is generic word processing--applying the<br />
underlying principles of digital writing to the way we teach thinking <strong>and</strong> writing.<br />
I propose to do three things in my presentation: (1) describe how the alternative class<br />
formats work in terms of the curriculum <strong>and</strong> the writing program; (2) discuss the results of a survey<br />
of all incoming students about their access to computers for writing; <strong>and</strong> (3) review some of the<br />
elements of generic word processing that work particularly well in the non-lab format.<br />
In connection with the place of the alternative formats in the curriculum, I will discuss the<br />
advantages <strong>and</strong> disadvantages to both students <strong>and</strong> faculty of the two formats, the problem of<br />
explaining to students the difference between the two formats so they can register accordingly, <strong>and</strong><br />
the question of whether or not grouping students who have their own computers is "elitist.-<br />
The results of the survey are not fully tabulated, but an initial impression is that more<br />
students have independent access to computers than might have been imagined. And, although they<br />
express a powerful willingness to enroll in special sections for word processing, registrations in those<br />
sections is slow <strong>and</strong> unpredictable. In any case, I plan to provide a complete summary of the results<br />
of the survey <strong>and</strong> open it to discussion briefly.<br />
The third part of my presentation is the longest. I have spent as much as a full day in<br />
workshops discussing the pedagogical <strong>and</strong> rhetorical dimensions of word processing <strong>and</strong> can adapt<br />
this material to any time frame. During the current semester I am teaching one section of<br />
composition in each of the two word processing formats. I hope to be able to show how generic<br />
word processing works by comparing <strong>and</strong> contrasting the ethnographies of the two classes. In the<br />
lab class students are learning the computer <strong>and</strong> the writing process simultaneously. In the nonlab<br />
class students learn the writing process having already mastered the computer. These<br />
differences influence the way I teach <strong>and</strong> the way the students learn.<br />
My principal references on the subject of how digital writing affects the writing <strong>and</strong> thinking<br />
processes are Michael Heim's Electric Language: A Philosophical Study of Word Processing <strong>and</strong> my<br />
own text book Textfiles: A Riletodc for Word Processing. As time permits I will discuss the spaceless<br />
environment of digital writing <strong>and</strong> the Mprinciple of addition M in word processed revision. I will also<br />
sound some cautionary notes about how word processing can reduce language to information<br />
exchange, how it can destabilize meaning, <strong>and</strong> how its encouragement of ease <strong>and</strong> fluency signal a<br />
need for renewed emphasis on the teaching of style <strong>and</strong> taste in writing.<br />
Sugano, Miyoko -- University of Hawaii at Hilo<br />
INTEGRATING WORD PROCESSING INTO COLLEGE WRITING COURSES<br />
Teaching writing on computers is an exciting development for both students <strong>and</strong> teachers.<br />
Yet a number of writing instructors are still apprehensive about such a prospect. And even many<br />
of those who see the value of writing on computers are merely sending their students to a computer<br />
89
lab to word process their assignments <strong>and</strong> use spelling <strong>and</strong> style checkers to "polish" them, instead<br />
of teaching writing on the computers in the classroom. Indications are that students left to write<br />
on computers on their own <strong>and</strong> told to style check their papers before turning them in are not<br />
learning to improve their writing <strong>and</strong> they are receiving the wrong message. In fact both students<br />
<strong>and</strong> instructors are lulled into thinking they have achieved something of value.<br />
The writing instructor who offers courses that teach students to compose on the computer<br />
can take advantage of the attraction the fluidity of electronic writing has for students, the<br />
opportunity to teach in workshop situation where the instructor <strong>and</strong> other students can act as<br />
coaches <strong>and</strong> collaborators, but most important of all, the instructor can teach the shop worn subject<br />
of writing in a different way·· on the computer. After a year <strong>and</strong> a half teaching writing using<br />
WordPerfect, I have found many of my students writing with confidence <strong>and</strong> pride. They speak of<br />
a sense of achievement, of gaining control over their thoughts, <strong>and</strong> feeling better about themselves;<br />
in fact on student who attempted English 100 five times at different colleges on the mainl<strong>and</strong> U.S.<br />
<strong>and</strong> in Hawaii finally completed the course because, he said, the computer made writing fun.<br />
I have integrated word processing into my writing course··the basic expository writing<br />
course, a business letter/report writing course, <strong>and</strong> the advanced composition course, each time<br />
integrating the two more smoothly.<br />
In this paper I discuss what llearned in planning such courses after a number of trails <strong>and</strong><br />
errors. For example, I realized that for some of the insecure, inexperienced writers there were<br />
seductive traps lying in wait in the word processor, such as the ease of padding <strong>and</strong> being repetitive,<br />
the allure of the polished surface that seems to imply completion. 1 had to design the courses in<br />
such a way as to emphasize those features, such as block moves, that need to be focused on in<br />
order to steer the students into more productive ways of writing.<br />
Also I found I had to consider t) the apprehensions students bring with them·-about writing<br />
<strong>and</strong> about writing on computers, <strong>and</strong> 2) the necessity for careful timing <strong>and</strong> sequencing of concepts<br />
<strong>and</strong> features of the particular word processing program <strong>and</strong> relating them to writing assignments.<br />
I minimize apprehensions by having the students work collaboratively during the early stages<br />
of learning the program <strong>and</strong> writing on the computer--in small groups <strong>and</strong> as a class. For example,<br />
their introduction to the computer <strong>and</strong> to WordPerfect is done by having them work in small groups<br />
proofreading a letter I have written to them on the screen. As they help each other correct the<br />
errors, they learn things like "wordwrap" <strong>and</strong> how to delete characters, <strong>and</strong> so forth; in the process<br />
they become intrigued with the power of the computer <strong>and</strong> the program. I save the details about<br />
booting up, etc., until the next time. I have them write their frrst essay/letter or two collaboratively.<br />
I have also found that having them use templates already prepared to prompt their planning when<br />
they need it helps to lessen their insecurities.<br />
I have sequenced the course in such a way as to have students go through the process of<br />
writing particular assignments as they learn basic concepts <strong>and</strong> reatures or word processin&.<br />
Because students generally will be going through the same process in writing each essay,<br />
letter, or report, they learn the program by repetitive use. As they become more confident <strong>and</strong><br />
more competent, I introduce new features like spelling check, windows, outlining, <strong>and</strong> alphabetizing<br />
bibliographical entries at appropriate intervals, thus also helping to keep interest in writing on the<br />
computer from lagging.<br />
90
Taylor, Paul H. -- University of Texas at Austin<br />
COMPUTER NEJWQRKS. DISCOURSE COMMUNITIES. AND CHAOS<br />
What is knowledge Where is it located In the nineteenth century, phrenologists claimed<br />
that knowledge is stored in specific locations in the brain. In the present century,<br />
neurophysiologists have argued that the functions of the mind are not localized _. that knowledge<br />
is distributed across a "neural net" of brain cells linked by dendrites <strong>and</strong> axons. Also in this century,<br />
theorists of culture, language, <strong>and</strong> related fields have proposed that knowledge is socially<br />
constructed within discourse communities .. a kind of "social net." These descriptions of human<br />
thought have influenced the ways in which we design <strong>and</strong> use modern computers; specifically, they<br />
shape our conceptions of how we can teach composition on computers.<br />
Most individual computers take the phrenological approach: any specific piece of<br />
information is stored in a precise location (a memory address). The computer examines the data<br />
one small piece at a time, performing some kind of operation on the data <strong>and</strong> placing the result<br />
in either the original storage area or a new address. In contrast to this linear procedure, some<br />
newer computers attempt to imitate the brain's neural net through the use of parallel processing.<br />
Instead of having a single processing center, these computers link together many processing centers<br />
that work simultaneously on different parts of a problem. The goal of this parallel structure is to<br />
create more intelligent computers ·-ones that work more like the human brain.<br />
At the same time that work has progressed on parallel processing, an alternative approach<br />
to synchronous computation has been evolving _. the use of computer networks (both local area <strong>and</strong><br />
wide area). Computer networks join together many processing centers (i.e., many computers) that<br />
work in parallel, but the individual centers are not necessarily cooperating on a single task. Instead,<br />
each center is under human control. Of course, networks tend to arise from shared goals .. a group<br />
of people need access to a common body of information, <strong>and</strong> often to each other, in order to<br />
pursue corporate objectives.<br />
While a number of computer programs have been written to operate on networks, only a<br />
few specifically utilize the capabilities of synchronous (real-time) communication. Among those<br />
that do depend on the simultaneous participation of several individuals are the ENFI system<br />
developed at Gallaudet University, the Colab tools developed at the Xerox Palo Alto Research<br />
Center, <strong>and</strong> the program InterChange developed at the University of Texas. Each of these<br />
programs, with different emphases, allows for a discussion or meeting that takes place through<br />
electronic text rather than spoken dialogue.<br />
These electronic conferences offer specific benefits in the composition classroom, according<br />
to publications <strong>and</strong> presentations by the software developers <strong>and</strong> implementors; those testing the<br />
systems report increased individual participation, improved awareness of audience <strong>and</strong> social<br />
cooperation, <strong>and</strong> enthusiasm for the transcripts that preserve the dialogue. So where do we go<br />
from here Back to the models of the brain. Despite the obvious interconnectivity of real-time<br />
communication programs, electronic conferencing remains a largely linear, hierarchial<br />
(phrenological) phenomenon. In both InterChange <strong>and</strong> the ENFI software, participants see all the<br />
messages in chronological order. The computer forces the text into a form that has little to do with<br />
the content .. the information is arranged according to the computer's need to store data in specific<br />
locations rather than the user's need to make sense of the text.<br />
91
As a result of this linearity, users complain that related items don't appear together; a<br />
message <strong>and</strong> its reply may easily be separated by other remarks that are related only marginally or<br />
not at all. A remedy is suggested by Xerox's PARC's program Cognoter <strong>and</strong> by the developing field<br />
of hypertext. Rather than linking the texts sequentially (or in any other hierarchy, for that matter),<br />
texts can be manipulated so that participants in an electronic conference can specify relationships<br />
between different messages <strong>and</strong> read the messages in whatever order seems appropriate. To that<br />
end, researchers at the University of Texas are currently modifying InterChange so that it can selVe<br />
as a real·time hypertextual writing environment.<br />
In the new InterChange, messages do not necessarily appear in chronological order <strong>and</strong><br />
scroll off the top of the screen to make room for more recent comments. Instead, a participant<br />
specifies the connections she wishes to make between the message she is sending <strong>and</strong> any previous<br />
messages she considers relevant. If the message broaches a new topic, the writer can allow it to<br />
appear on the main level. But if the message is related to earlier ones, its presence is signaUed<br />
visually without actually displaying the text. Those readers who wish to pursue the topic can call<br />
up the message, while other participants can follow other threads.<br />
Non·linear texts may seem to be overwhelming in the complexity since there is no logical<br />
beginning or end, but they seem to reflect accurately both the mind's "neural net" of information<br />
processing <strong>and</strong> the knowledge structuring of discourse communities. The complexity of these<br />
processes is not the disorder of traditional chaos, but a "stable n chaos that scientists such as Benoit<br />
M<strong>and</strong>elbrot are studying through fractal geometry. Since computers are rapidly becoming the<br />
primary means of transmitting textual knowledge, we must continue developing tools like<br />
InterChange to provide students <strong>and</strong> our society as a whole with the means of managing <strong>and</strong><br />
comprehending such complex intertextual information.<br />
Tobin, Lad .. Saint Anselm College<br />
WRITING BElWEEN THE LINES: EMBEDDED TEXT IN COLLABORA TlYE ESSAYS<br />
It is a common knowledge that computers can provide valuable support to collaborative<br />
writing groups: word processing facilities complicated editing procedures (such as combining<br />
sections of different drafts) <strong>and</strong> networked computers make it possible for writers to work together<br />
with little or no face·to·face contact. But while these logistical advantages are important, they have<br />
very little impact on the basic ways that students write or teachers read. I would like to present the<br />
preliminary results of a federally· funded project (Dept. of ED; FIPSE #P116BB J 001) on computers<br />
<strong>and</strong> collaborative writing that is designed to change the typical (<strong>and</strong> often unsatisfying) relationships<br />
that a student develops with her text, her fellow students, <strong>and</strong> her instructor.<br />
To accomplish these goals, I am training ten professors <strong>and</strong> 175 students to use word<br />
processing to produce "Iayered~ collaborative essays. Each "layered" essay is produced<br />
collaboratively by three writers working together from start to finish <strong>and</strong> consists of primary text<br />
(the actual essay that the group is working on) <strong>and</strong> secondary text (subtext information which<br />
individual group members or the instructor add during the writing process). These embedded<br />
comments, which can be visible or invisible on the screen during any particular reading, are<br />
92
questions, minority opinions, suggestions, annotations, personal observations on the pleasures <strong>and</strong><br />
pains of the writing process; they are, in other words, any information that the writers could not<br />
(or chose not) to integrate into the primary text.<br />
For example, here [ could use embedded text to point out that although [ will pay less<br />
attention in my presentation to the technical problems of computer networking than to the<br />
pedagogical implications of the project, I wiU explain the particular hardware <strong>and</strong> software<br />
requirements needed to support this sort of program (we are using a local area network of<br />
Macintosh computers, MacServe, Apple Talk, <strong>and</strong> Microsoft Word 3.01). I will also discuss some<br />
of the problems we have encountered in training students <strong>and</strong> faculty to use this network.<br />
There are, I think, sound theoretical <strong>and</strong> pedagogical reasons for asking students <strong>and</strong><br />
teachers to write in this way. In my presentation J will support <strong>and</strong> illustrate each of the following<br />
points with specific examples from our project:<br />
(1) This approach changes the way most students look at written texts. Too many beginning<br />
students think of essays only as stable, finished products. By working with other writers to create<br />
a layered, dynamic text, students realize that writing is an organic, dialogic process.<br />
Another example: many students interrupt their primary ted to ask, "Does this make<br />
sense" "Is this boring" or "Another way to look at this would be •••"<br />
Because the secondary text can be embedded into a page. paragraph, or sentence <strong>and</strong><br />
appears on the screen exactly where it was inserted, students are given the chance to reconsider<br />
their evolving essay as it is constructed <strong>and</strong> (literaUy) deconstructed. Students then realize that<br />
there is not just one "correct" way to write a particular paragraph or essay. For some, this<br />
realization leads to a sense of liberation, even playfulness, not only in their own writing but also in<br />
their reading of other kinds of texts as well.<br />
(2) Students in this project -- even those who complain that collaborative writing is difficult<br />
because "everyone has his own way of writing" -- benefit by trying to integrate diverse styles <strong>and</strong><br />
approaches. Some students adopt new methods while others simply come to underst<strong>and</strong> the<br />
implications <strong>and</strong> consequences of choosing one rhetorical form or organizational strategy over<br />
another. In almost all collaborative groups, students use the embedded text to explain, defend,<br />
question, or speculate about the rhetorical strategies they are using in the primary text. By<br />
examining the ongoing relationship between the collaborative <strong>and</strong> individual writing, the primary<br />
<strong>and</strong> embedded text, the students are continuously examining the relationships between reading <strong>and</strong><br />
writing, process <strong>and</strong> product, form <strong>and</strong> content.<br />
(3) Although most writing teachers pay considerable attention to questions of audience,<br />
many students still sense (perhaps accurately) that they are writing only for one reader, the teacher.<br />
even in peer review groups, many students remain detached from the text at h<strong>and</strong>. In our project,<br />
we are trying to reinforce the concept that an essay must be directed at a real audience of readers<br />
who wilJ question, support, or disagree with particular assertions. Since these comments are<br />
embedded at the place of utterance <strong>and</strong> since the commentators are co·writers with a vested<br />
interest in the project, the student's usual sense of isolation is greatly reduced or eliminated.<br />
(4) Participating faculty are also brought into a community of writers; in fact, they are<br />
brought into the essays themselves. We too often forget that the traditional methods of assigning,<br />
teaching. <strong>and</strong> evaluating writing isolate teachers as well as students. No longer carrying student<br />
essays around for a week in a briefcase, no longer commenting in red ink in the margins, faculty<br />
93
are now writing in the (secondary) text itself. One participating instructor told me that she finds<br />
commenting in the embedded text to be less impersonal than written response on a paper <strong>and</strong> less<br />
tense or confrontational than a spoken remark in a conference. As a result, she finds that her<br />
embedded comments are more informal, speculative, <strong>and</strong> supportive than her typical written<br />
comments.<br />
] am not suggesting that this program represents radically new technology (it is, of course,<br />
much less sophisticated <strong>and</strong> powerful than hypertext programs such as Storyspace, HyperCard, or<br />
GUide), nor am I proposing this program as a panacea for all writing problems. Rather it is meant<br />
to be a realistic frrst step in solving deeply-rooted problems, particularly the lack of innovation<br />
<strong>and</strong> motivation in college writing courses. By changing the dynamics of writing instruction, by<br />
making the process less frustrating, <strong>and</strong> by creating interactive communities of writers <strong>and</strong> readers,<br />
we are addressing the underlying problems facing student writers <strong>and</strong> inexperienced writing<br />
teachers. And by building into our curriculum a series of writing assignments that make students<br />
<strong>and</strong> teachers pay attention not only to the written product but also to the writing process, we are<br />
trying to establish a logical <strong>and</strong> conscious relationship between writer <strong>and</strong> reader, cognition <strong>and</strong><br />
written communication.<br />
Tuman, Myron _. University of Alabama<br />
"CAVERNS MEASURELESS TO MAN":<br />
LITERACY<br />
THE PROSPECTS FOR POST-TYPOGRAPHICAL<br />
It is ironic that one poem, Coleridge'S "Kubla Khan," should contain the dominant<br />
metaphors of literacy both for typographic culture -- that of Coleridge as solitary artist probing the<br />
depth of his consciousness seeking a truth beyond the realm of common underst<strong>and</strong>ing _. <strong>and</strong> for<br />
the newly emerging post-typographic culture -- that of "measureless caverns," the sustaining image<br />
of t~.e vast networks of texts <strong>and</strong> images that form the basis of hypertext <strong>and</strong> hypermedia<br />
technologies (as well as ted Nelson's long-term Project Xanadu). We are in the process of coming<br />
to see texts less as a fixed entity like a lyric poem (or the hardcopy output of a word processor) <strong>and</strong><br />
more as a single, unified, hut vast coUeetion of text <strong>and</strong> images that can be effortlessly <strong>and</strong><br />
r<strong>and</strong>omly accessed in unique fashion by different readers, that is, as a run-time version of a free·<br />
form database. The "writer" in this process will be less an expressive presence communicating to<br />
us through the intimacy of the text <strong>and</strong> more the ingenious creator or assembler of a game-like<br />
structure in one easy-to-use package. Indeed, as the text itself becomes more game-like--that is,<br />
composed less of continuous discourse <strong>and</strong> more of graphical <strong>and</strong> design-oriented constituent parts,<br />
less like the transcription of speech <strong>and</strong> more like the extension of the lists <strong>and</strong> charts that in some<br />
ways have always been the key element in literacy -- then we may become increasingly reluctant to<br />
use the traditional term writer, preferring instead to refer to the author, the creator, or perhaps<br />
even the compiler of what it is we are "reading." And while we may still refer to our activity as<br />
reading. its very nature is also Likely to change from what it has been, at least for most of this<br />
century -- the comprehension of meaning (usually prescribed to the author) as embodied in the text<br />
_. to something more open-ended <strong>and</strong> reader-based, in some ways akin to the playful imaginings<br />
of decontructionist critics <strong>and</strong> in other ways akin to getting as far as one needs to go in the new<br />
94
genre of open-ended laser-disk-based video games where one moves gropingly through the rooms<br />
of a castle.<br />
Opposed to this high-tech compilation of multiple screens containing multiple stacks of<br />
information is the more common metaphor of word processors today -- composing in linear fashion<br />
on a blank sheet of paper. Behind this metaphor is the traditional image of the solitary writer<br />
rolling the single sheet of paper into the typewriter <strong>and</strong> beginning some monumental literary work<br />
(the great American novel) that has already been worked out in the writer's imagination. The task<br />
for this writer is not linking in some insightful way what has already been written but forming some<br />
new, largely personal vision of reality. My own book, A Preface to Literacy, for example, not only<br />
affirms the value of an older, typographic form of writing but is itself the result of the very process<br />
of this older tradition in its concern less with linking information than with the links themselves or<br />
rather with uncovering the logk that between those links, with only an occasional details brought<br />
directly in from some pre-existing source. Yet I also know that this new model of post-typographic<br />
literacy does not suggest that we will al write more profound analyses in the mode I attempted in<br />
my book <strong>and</strong> am attempting again here (what we might at one time have been tempted to call<br />
"better, more original" writing) but that instead aU of us (students <strong>and</strong> teachers alike) will all<br />
become increasingly concerned with creating a different kind of text entirely -- one that we write,<br />
not as traditional writers, but as electronic readers, threading our own course through a unique<br />
series of screens.<br />
For anyone trained in the close reading of literature <strong>and</strong> in the writing of detailed literary<br />
analysis, this new notion of literacy may seem not just strange but threatening. What advantages,<br />
skeptics wiU ask, might these new texts have to make up for their lack of gravity <strong>and</strong> insight To<br />
use an analogy from music, what is to be gained by giving alJ of us the power to create a unique<br />
musical text as listeners by linking pieces of one great composition to another, when what we want<br />
most of alJ is the power to respond to the unified experience of a Beethoven symphony As<br />
classicist J. David Bolter notes in Turing's Man: Western Culture ill the Computer Age, those who<br />
read <strong>and</strong> write computer texts will seem, at least initially, less "natural," that is, less concerned with<br />
those peculiarly Romantic notions of sensibility, spontaneity, intimacy, <strong>and</strong> creativity that we have<br />
come to accept as the "natural" human condition. New literates wiU not be searching for what<br />
Bolter called "something remote, hidden, deep" (223), nor even for "self-knowledge." Instead their<br />
efforts will have more of the game-like nature of programming -- ingeniously reworking the limited<br />
possibilities defined by the very rules or, in the case of programmers, conditions, of their game.<br />
Ultimately then the new literacy offers at the micro-level an alternative to a macro-problem<br />
-- what Bolter caUs the "mechanical-dynamic technology [that] led mankind to pursue the politics<br />
<strong>and</strong> economics of infinity: (227). The Struggle is no longer with intractable nature, hence no longer<br />
a struggle that requires the ability to generate immense physical power as was the case during the<br />
steam age <strong>and</strong> is still too often the case the nuclear age; instead it is with the time, space, <strong>and</strong><br />
memory limits of electronic computation <strong>and</strong> storage. The new literacy is based on the careful,<br />
ingenuous manipulation of finite resources; not the constant, wholesale generation <strong>and</strong> finally<br />
exploitation of what until recently seemed like infinite material resources. It is, in a phrase, a newage,<br />
post-capitalist alternative to the world of Adam Smith.<br />
95
Wayman, Wendy;<br />
Hull, Glynda;<br />
<strong>and</strong><br />
Greenleaf, Cyndy -- University of California, Berkeley<br />
STUDENT-CENTERED SOFTWARE DEVELOPMENT<br />
For a long time, people have talked about the potential of information technologies as aids<br />
to the process of writing <strong>and</strong> the teaching of writing. The most common expectation has been that<br />
tools like word processors would transform students; writing processes, making the production of<br />
texts easier in a mechanical sense, <strong>and</strong> facilitating the thinking that accompanies composing by<br />
freeing up energy normally siphoned away by low level concerns like recopying. We too have great<br />
expectations for the potential of information technologies in education <strong>and</strong> writing instruction, but<br />
we also have concerns about how such technologies are being deployed in educational settings. We<br />
are troubled, for example, that tools are developed with too little attention to the users of the tools.<br />
In this proposal, we describe a research <strong>and</strong> development project that is "student-centered."<br />
With support form Apple Computer, Inc., we are building two levels of writing tools for atrisk<br />
students in high school <strong>and</strong> college. The first tool will allow students to access a data base of<br />
images, film, animation, <strong>and</strong> sound in order to create multi-media documents. The second tool, also<br />
a multi-media data base, will model the process of creating such documents. Thus, we hope not<br />
only to make it possible for students to access rich data sources in order to create non-linear<br />
writing, we want also to provide the scaffolding that will show them how by modelling expert<br />
processes. But most importantly, our development effort is informed by classroom research in<br />
which we attempt to identify particularly thorny aspects of learning to write.<br />
We have spent a semester in two UC Berkeley "remedial" writing classes to collect baseline<br />
data. Relying on naturalistic observation techniques, we recorded teacher instruction about writing<br />
as well as student response to it: questions, comments, classroom discussion. Relying on cognitive<br />
process-tracing techniques, we also monitored the way that writing instruction was represented as<br />
students composed <strong>and</strong> the way it interacted with the knowledge that students brought with them<br />
from their previous education <strong>and</strong> literacy experience. In addition to weekly classroom<br />
observations, we carried out detailed case studies with ten students as they completed writing <strong>and</strong><br />
reading assignment for the course.<br />
For example, one unit on persuasion in both courses focussed on the writing of Martin<br />
Luther King, Jr., particularly "'l1le Letter from Birmingham Jail". By conducting reading <strong>and</strong> writing<br />
protocols with students completing assignments in this unit, we discovered the degree <strong>and</strong> nature<br />
of the background knowledge necessary for basic comprehension. It was not surprising that students<br />
born in 1970, were sometimes lacking in detailed hisrorical knowledge of Martin Luther King, Jr.,<br />
the Civil Rights Movement, or passive resistance, knowledge necessary to underst<strong>and</strong> King's<br />
references. Nor was it surprising to find students, such as one young Vietnamese refugee with a<br />
Buddhist background. unable to underst<strong>and</strong> King's many Biblical allusions. But what was surprising<br />
were the ways a student's knowledge or preconceptions can contribute to her confusion.<br />
One devout Catholic for example, was considerably frustrated by King's comparison of<br />
himself to Socrates, who, the student believed, had committed the mortal sin of suicide. Another<br />
student, a Christian with an image of Christ as a complacent <strong>and</strong> compliant leader, objected to King<br />
96
likening his protest to that of a revolutionary Christ. Both students were frustrated because they<br />
judged these comparisons as rhetorical mistakes, <strong>and</strong> they were learning to read with the eyes of<br />
an author. It is precisely at these points of frustration, that more information, both fact <strong>and</strong><br />
controversy, will help them underst<strong>and</strong> the text as weU as deepen <strong>and</strong> articulate their own positions.<br />
Providing access to linguistic knowledge is also necessary of course. Those of us beyond<br />
puberty in the sixties take for granted words such as "moratorium", "power structure", <strong>and</strong> "outside<br />
agitator", the fuU underst<strong>and</strong>ing of which go beyond reading their entries in the st<strong>and</strong>ard dictionary.<br />
One student who in class was learning to read closely <strong>and</strong> with sensitivity to connotation, was<br />
bothered by King's use of the pejorative "negroes" instead of "blacks" to refer to his own race. Once<br />
she understood the historical evolution of the terms, however, she forgave King, <strong>and</strong> felt much<br />
better to know her growing sensitivity to word choice did not have to result in frustration but could<br />
instead foster curiosity that would lead to answers.<br />
Idioms <strong>and</strong> metaphors that have long since died to us, losing their original imagery, can be<br />
rehabilitated by the student who is confused by an apparent conflict between authorial intention <strong>and</strong><br />
literal denotation. Two students were confused by King's referral to Birmingham's "city father" as<br />
his opponents, as the word "father" connoted warm <strong>and</strong> loving feelings. "Doesn't King's use of<br />
'father' undercut his intentions" they asked. Such confusion can have its source in a lack of<br />
linguistic knowledge, a propensity for literalness, or perhaps simply overly zealous close reading.<br />
Only the classroom researcher can learn the source of the confusion, knowledge necessary for its<br />
resolution. The software developer sitting at her workstation does not have his privilege, <strong>and</strong><br />
therefore cannot predict where students will become confused nor know how best to help them.<br />
Additionally, in many cases students have the background that would greatly help many of<br />
the others. For example, some of the minority students were quick to relate their own experiences<br />
with discrimination to their reading of King's "Letter," <strong>and</strong> were empathetic readers. On the other<br />
h<strong>and</strong>, one white student, whose family Oed the inner city for the suburbs, felt King's passion<br />
inappropriate in 1963 <strong>and</strong> irrelevant in 1989. Another student, unfamiliar with the oral tradition<br />
of Southern preachers, found King's repetitive style strange <strong>and</strong> artificial. To others it was long a<br />
familiar style. Here students are the best teachers <strong>and</strong> have knowledge <strong>and</strong> experience to share<br />
with each other in the form of exposition, narrative, dialogue, sound, <strong>and</strong> imagery.<br />
<strong>Writing</strong> about literature is the mainstay of the composition class. These examples illustrate<br />
that students face a variety of problems when they sit down to read <strong>and</strong> then to write about what<br />
they read. In some cases they need more background information, in others, guidance for applying<br />
rules <strong>and</strong> techniques they are learning, <strong>and</strong> in still others, a chance to learn from their feUow<br />
classmates. What we hope to do is create some multimedia computer tools that will provide this<br />
help, helping students to underst<strong>and</strong> what they read while at the same time showing students how<br />
best to read for underst<strong>and</strong>ing.<br />
Our plans are to build a rich, multi-media data base of the speaking <strong>and</strong> wring of Dr. Martin<br />
Luther King, Jr., <strong>and</strong> enrich this data base with media news-clippings, photographs, film<br />
documentaries, <strong>and</strong> sound recordings capturing the flavor of the Civil Rights Movement. We plan<br />
to build in the facility to add to this data base, encouraging students to use their knowledge <strong>and</strong><br />
experience <strong>and</strong> to share them with others. Finally, we plan to base our process-modeUer on the<br />
struggles we have watched these students engage in as they undertook their writing assignments.<br />
97
By more fully contextualizing what students read, <strong>and</strong> by providing on-line help to them as they<br />
compose, we hope to help student over the thorny aspects of learning to write about what they read.<br />
Werier, Clifford -- Mount Royal Col/ege, Calgary, Canada<br />
COMPUTER LAB AS CLASSROOM<br />
The paper will be based on discussions with instructors in the Department of English at<br />
Mount Royal College (MRC), where we have been using computers in some of our composition<br />
classes for the past three semesters. It will examine issues relating to the use of the computer lab<br />
as a classroom space.<br />
Institutions allocate their computer facilities differently: for example, some English<br />
Departments use computer-assisted programs to drill the student in the "surface~ features of<br />
punctuation <strong>and</strong> grammar. Others set up writing labs where students can work on their current<br />
projects independently, with the assistance of word processors <strong>and</strong> spelling checkers. In some<br />
cases, students may be required to h<strong>and</strong> in their documents in a particular format which proves that<br />
they have utilized the lab, such as a style-checking report. Or the lab may be a supervised space<br />
where instructors work with students on an individual basis during formal class time.<br />
The composition courses at MRC are offered in two, two-hour classes per week. The<br />
instructor has the choice of offering all or part of the class in the computer lab. There are twentyfive<br />
IBM XT compatible machines in the lab, with approximately five computers to each dot-matrix<br />
printer. We have a site license for WordPerfect, although instructors are free to choose other<br />
programs (such as Norton Textra) if they are available as individuaUy purchased units from the<br />
bookstore.<br />
We are presently experimenting with our balance of computer-lab time <strong>and</strong> classroom time.<br />
Some instructors spend two hours per week in the lab <strong>and</strong> two hours per week in the classroom,<br />
while others prefer to use the lab exclusively for all of their instruction. In a busy college, computer<br />
lab time becomes a sought after <strong>and</strong> expensive commodity. Tnstructors have to justify their use of<br />
the lab to accomplish tasks that may be better performed in the classroom. These may include the<br />
more traditional elements of composition instruction: the examination of assigned readings,<br />
students reading their work out loud, grammar lessons, <strong>and</strong> small group peer editing. The<br />
instructor must determine whether any of these processes can be assisted by computers or whether<br />
the most effective pedagogical strategy consists of a mixture of "old" <strong>and</strong> "new" styles.<br />
Much has been written about the quality of student writing that comes out of their<br />
interaction with computers, but less has been said about the way teachers make use of their time<br />
in the computer lab when the lab time is part of the formal classroom experience. Tt is obvious that<br />
the most effective teaching occurs when the instructor is able to work with students one on one in<br />
the lab. The computers provide us with the opportunity to demonstrate revision by showing our<br />
students directly how their writing can be made more effective. This is done through a collaborative<br />
process in which the instructor <strong>and</strong> student edit the work together <strong>and</strong> watch the changes appear<br />
on the screen. But how many students can an instructor see individuaUy in the course of a one- or<br />
two-hour lab session per week<br />
98
One way of making good use of lab time is to encourage group work during the writing<br />
process. Students are encouraged to consult with each other at every stage. Early in the semester,<br />
most instructors form small groups of three or five students to encourage a sense of audience. If<br />
the instructor is unavailable to work with a student at their computer, then the student may work<br />
with their neighbor or someone in their small group. At the end of every session, students print<br />
up work in progress. In the next class, the hard copy can be taken up formally in the small group<br />
for peer-editing. This way, students consult with each other in the drafting <strong>and</strong> revision of writing.<br />
both on the computer screen <strong>and</strong> on the printed page. later, the student will go back to the<br />
computer <strong>and</strong> revise accordingly.<br />
The most revolutionary change that occurs in this kind of classroom is the disappearance<br />
of traditional instruction. Once the computers are switched on, the classroom becomes a workshop<br />
-- a place where the students interact with text on the screen. If the instructor goes over the<br />
readings, examines rhetorical techniques, reviews grammar <strong>and</strong> other elements of style, then this<br />
kind of teaching might as well take place in the classroom, where the students are less distracted<br />
by the hardware on their desks. It is certainly possible to use the computers to teach these other<br />
elements by making use of grammar programs <strong>and</strong> style checkers to demonstrate rules <strong>and</strong> flag<br />
errors. The instructor could even place the readings on disk <strong>and</strong> produce tutorials which point out<br />
various stylistic elements. But are these functions always enhanced by the computer Is there a<br />
point where the computer becomes an end in itself, instead of a tool to enhance a complex creative<br />
process Thus instructors must resist the impulse to worship the technology for its own sake, <strong>and</strong><br />
honestly ask whether the computer lab is always the optimum environment for every task associated<br />
with the teaching of writing.<br />
Wresch, William -- University of WISconsin<br />
COMPUTER ANALYSIS OF WRITING; HOW DID WE GET HERE OF ALL PLACES<br />
You wouldn't think computer use in writing would be very newsworthy any more, yet articles<br />
regularly appear on at least one aspect of the computer-assisted writing -- computer analysis of<br />
text. From the Atlantic Monthly to Sunday supplements, everyone has something to say about<br />
analysis. This is apparently a subject that starts adrenaline pumping. or at least sells newspapers.<br />
The problem for us who actually do analysis, is that this is a subject vaguely defmed. People<br />
tend to lump diverse programs together. Available analysis programs may indeed have some<br />
similarities or even some overlap, but each came at analysis from a very different direction <strong>and</strong> with<br />
a very different purpose. Jf you look closely enough, <strong>and</strong> know some of the history, you will see<br />
that there are essentially three different groups at work here.<br />
Computational Lineuists:<br />
This group has a history going back to automatic language translation. Much of their early<br />
efforts were in the area of syntax, <strong>and</strong> a primary effort involved the automatic parsing of sentences.<br />
Computer parsing floundered for several reasons, but a major one was "ill-formed" sentences.<br />
People use bad grammar. For programs that had a real struggle with correct text, incorrect text was<br />
impossible.<br />
99
While three decades of effort have been unable to produce a program that can "underst<strong>and</strong>"<br />
text in even the most limited ways, there has been some progress. For instance, IBM's Critique is<br />
supposedly able to parse sentences correctly 95% of the time. Programs like Grammatik, <strong>and</strong><br />
RightWriter are much less accurate, but are still able to process text with some facility.<br />
What to do with such programs Back to "ill-formed" sentences. Rather than try to work<br />
around them, the program now makes finding errors its primary objective. It finds errors, marks<br />
them, <strong>and</strong> suggests corrections.<br />
As teachers of writing we should be aware that as these programs become more accurate,<br />
they may in fact be able to identify much surface error <strong>and</strong> help students correct it. As teachers<br />
of writing we should also be aware that these programs are only looking at surface error. A paper<br />
can be "correct" <strong>and</strong> still silly, boring, or even incoherent. We should also be aware that current<br />
programs are still inaccurate. Even if 95% correct, they are 5% wrong. The problem isn't that<br />
students won't be told about 5% of their problems, the problem is that 5% of the time students<br />
will be told what is right, is wrong. For students still struggling to learn the conventions of grammar<br />
<strong>and</strong> usage, 5% bad advice is a lot of bad advice.<br />
Style MeaSurers:<br />
What accounts for the style of writers We fmd some people bombastic, others lyrical.<br />
Efforts to identify specific tricks of language have been made by everyone from literary historians<br />
to apprentice novelists. And tricks have been found. Edward Corbett, Richard Lanham, <strong>and</strong><br />
Walker Gibson are some of the better known researchers who have found particular phrases, high<br />
or low instances of certain verb forms, or clause lengths to account for much of the effect we<br />
experience when reading famous passages.<br />
Since these measures often are fairly simple <strong>and</strong> amount to counting the instances of words<br />
or phrases, they can <strong>and</strong> have been computerized. Richard Hanham's Homer program is the first<br />
example of such a program. Writer's Helper Stage II incorporates many of the measures of Walker<br />
Gibson <strong>and</strong> others. In each case the program tells the writer about particular traits, leaving it to<br />
the writer to decide if the text needs to be changed or is achieving the desired effect with a given<br />
audience.<br />
The intention of such programs is less to dem<strong>and</strong> an "approved" style than to remind student<br />
writers that there is such a thing as style, which is to say, an effect of words on readers. As such<br />
these programs add to the curriculum, allowing teachers to introduce concepts that are not easily<br />
grasped by undergraduates. With them we can teach voice, diction, phrasing -- style -- welcome<br />
additions to a curriculum that is too often focused on error <strong>and</strong> ignores the needs of readers.<br />
Visual Revisers:<br />
I apologize for making up a name for a group of people who probably don't think of<br />
themselves as sharing an identity, but there are a group of people who do in fact have some very<br />
interesting strategies for revising. In brief, they advocate repositioning text during revision so that<br />
writers can more easily identify needed changes. A typical task such people might recommend is<br />
cutting a text into separate sentences, spreading them out on a desktop, <strong>and</strong> reordering or<br />
recombining them.<br />
The computer of course does a much neater job of cutting <strong>and</strong> pasting, <strong>and</strong> it wasn't long<br />
before some of this strategy was reflected in writing programs. Quill, for example, takes text <strong>and</strong><br />
presents one sentence at a time on the screen so writers can focus on each sentence when revising.<br />
JOO
Writer's workbench presents the first <strong>and</strong> last sentence of each paragraph so that writers can<br />
quickly see if paragraphs end with any relation to the way they begin. Writer's Helper Stage II uses<br />
both strategies <strong>and</strong> also creates an outline of a text, highlights transitional phrases, underscores<br />
passive verbs, <strong>and</strong> reformats the text in other ways.<br />
The advantages of such programs for student writing are clear. Students are not directed<br />
to look at particular errant words or phrases, but to examine larger units of text for coherence <strong>and</strong><br />
cohesion. In short, the programs support revising as opposed to editing.<br />
Clearly, these three approaches to computer analysis of text come from very different<br />
backgrounds <strong>and</strong> have very different purposes. Distinguishing between them will be useful as we<br />
evaluate the role of the computer in revising.<br />
Zarabozo, Gloria<br />
<strong>and</strong><br />
Coddington, Lynn -- University of Califomia at Berkeley<br />
ExpLORING THE CREATION OF HYPERTEXTS; THREE CASE STUDIES OF COLLEGE<br />
WRITERS<br />
In recent years word-processing has become a common <strong>and</strong> accepted technology in writing<br />
classrooms. Most recently, however, we hear promises of newer technologies that may affect writing<br />
<strong>and</strong> writing instruction -- hypertext <strong>and</strong> hypermedia systems <strong>and</strong> video-disc technologies. The<br />
promises surrounding these technologies are great. For example, they are expected to give more<br />
students access to more information, <strong>and</strong> different kinds of information than ever before, as well<br />
as open up new modes of learning through multi-media. We, too, are intrigued by such visions, but<br />
we are also concerned that the development of this technology <strong>and</strong> its introduction to students be<br />
accompanied by research that is sensitive to the social/academic context in which it will be<br />
potentially embedded. In our paper, we wiU present the results of a study in which we introduced<br />
a hypertext system to students in a college freshman writing course. Our results suggest that the<br />
successful <strong>and</strong> equitable implementation of hypertext in educational settings requires a critical<br />
examination of the underlying assumptions <strong>and</strong> structures of traditional classrooms.<br />
Notions of hypertext are rapidly evolving with many people offering different views of its<br />
functions <strong>and</strong> features. Two main features of hypertext. however, that are generally emphasized,<br />
however, are its non-linear representation of text <strong>and</strong> the relative ease with which one can create<br />
a hypertext. For the purpose of our study we chose to introduce the students to XREFfEXT, a<br />
system that works in Hypercard <strong>and</strong> offers two features of its own for creating cross-references<br />
between cards. These work very simply: to make a cross-reference between a word in the main<br />
text <strong>and</strong> a new card, the cursor is placed on the desired word in the main text, then while pressing<br />
the option key, the user clicks the mouse. The application places an asterisk at the end of the word<br />
selected <strong>and</strong> a new card appears on the screen with the chosen word in the key word box at the<br />
upper left of the new card. (EDITORS' NOTE: The figure is not given here.)<br />
We conducted case studies of three incoming freshmen at the University of California at<br />
Berkeley. They included two black females <strong>and</strong> one male of hispanic background; aU three were<br />
101
monolingual English speakers. Their computer experience ranged from one student who owned a<br />
Macintosh Plus to the other female student who expressed anxiety concerning computer use. The<br />
male fell in between the two since he had done some word processing with WordStar on mM<br />
clones. None had any experience with hypertext prior to this study.<br />
We met with the students on four separate occasions, each session lasting approximately two<br />
hours. During the first session the students were introduced to the Macintosh <strong>and</strong> shown basic<br />
word processing skills, which they practiced during the last hour of the session; all subsequent<br />
sessions began with a review of the previous sessions's content. Session two included an<br />
introduction to a nonsense text in XREFTEXT. The students were shown how to create crossreferences<br />
through XREFTEXT <strong>and</strong> Hypercard buttons, they then practiced these procedures<br />
together on the nonsense text, after which they created their own minitext. For the third session<br />
the students were presented with a segment taken from their class text, The Heart is a Lonely Hunter<br />
on XREFfEXT. The students cross-referenced this passage as a group using both the XREFfEXT<br />
method <strong>and</strong> Hypercard buttons. For the final session the students cross-referenced a passage that<br />
they selected from their own class assignment based on The Heart is a Lonely Hunter. Afterwards<br />
we interviewed the students as a group to discover how they viewed the idea of incorporating<br />
hypertext into existing classrooms.<br />
The data consist of the hypertexts produced by the students <strong>and</strong> transcriptions of audiotape<br />
recordings for sessions two through four including the final interview. When analyzing the texts we<br />
focused on the type of information the students chose to cross-reference given the different<br />
contexts, i.e .• group work, their own texts, etc. From the transcriptions of the students' interaction<br />
while they worked we inferred the students' authorial preferences <strong>and</strong> strategies <strong>and</strong> their influence<br />
on the hypertexts created as a group. During the interview the students discussed their feelings<br />
about hypertext in general <strong>and</strong> how they believed they had made decisions to cross-reference certain<br />
information. They also shared with us their concerns regarding its implementation into existing<br />
classroom environments.<br />
Our study suggests that the information students chose to highlight in a hypertext differs<br />
depending on the following factors: the individual student's goal in manipulating information;<br />
personal approaches to academic writing; the context in which the text was created; <strong>and</strong> the affect<br />
of modelling. FinaUy. the astute concerns expressed by the students regarding the implementation<br />
of hypertext within existing classrooms revealed the underlying structure <strong>and</strong> goals of traditional<br />
academic settings. We conclude that these settings must be fully <strong>and</strong> clearly understood before<br />
deciding whether hypertext systems should be implemented within them <strong>and</strong> that, without such<br />
underst<strong>and</strong>ing, the students may be at risk academically <strong>and</strong> hypertext may fail to reach its full<br />
potential.<br />
102
Gallaudet University is an equal opportunity employer/educational<br />
institution. Programs <strong>and</strong> services ottered byGaliaudet<br />
University receive substantial financial support from the U.S.<br />
Department of Education.